GRECIAN EMPIRE

When word came to the Elders in Jerusalem of a Gentile Church in Antioch, they sent Barnabas to Antioch to investigate, and upon arriving in Antioch, he saw the grace of God, and was glad and by his preaching many people were added to the Lord. Saul accompanied Barnabas to Antioch, and for a whole year they assembled themselves with the Church and many were converted.

17. THE FIRST IMPERIAL PERSECUTION.

Nero descended from the family of Augustus on both his father’s and mother’s side and was the last emperor of the line of Augustus. His early education had been under the Stoic Philosopher Seneca who, as Nero’s chief minister during the first five years of his reign, made that part of Nero’s rule both wise and successful. Because of plots and intrigue within his palace, Nero plunged into a career of vice and cruelty.

Seneca was removed from office and banished and later killed himself at the emperor’s command, 62 AD. Nero killed his wife and caused his mother to be assassinated. He was devoted to art, and participated in dancing and singing contests, chariot races, and gladiatorial combats. His mad extravagance provoked disaffection both at Rome and in the provinces. A disastrous fire wiped out a large part of Rome in 64 A.D.

18. THE NERONIAN PERSECUTION.

Up to this point persecutions of the Christians came from the Jews. The great fire that occurred in Rome in 64 A.D., Nero himself burned the city. Nero was a great builder and wanted a new city and in order to build, the old city must be destroyed, and for six days and nights the fire burned, while Nero fiddled and danced with glee. When word came that Nero had burned the city, this brought great hatred in the people for their emperor. In order to save himself, Nero accused the Christians of burning the city, and in retaliation a great imperial persecution came to the Christians in Rome. Just to acknowledge they were Christians meant death. They were hunted down, therefore they fled to the catacombs like animals. When any were caught, they were used as objects of persecution to entertain the crowds in the arenas of pleasure. Many were fed to the wild beasts, put on torture racks, women dragged to death by mad bulls. Nero’s Palace gardens were lighted at night by burning saints at the stakes, many were crucified. The Bible makes no mention of Nero’s persecution of the Christians, though it happened in Bible times. It was toward the end of Nero’s reign that the disastrous rebellion of the Jews in Palestine began in 66 A.D. Disaffection in the Roman province broke out in open revolt under the leadership of Galba, a Roman Governor in Spain. The Roman Senate voted Nero’s death, and he committed suicide in 68 A.D. From 68 A.D. to 161 A.D. there were no general persecutions, but in parts of the empire many Christians were put to death. Ignatius was thrown to wild beasts in 110 A.D., Polycarp was burned at the stake in 156 A.D. Justan Martyr was beheaded in Rome in 166 A.D. Josephus states that in 66 A D Nero sent Cessius Florus to Palestine, as governor. Florus was so wicked and so violent in the use of his authority that the Jews would not accept him because

he was not to be moved by pity, and never was satisfied with any degree of gain that came to him, and never regarded the poor and depressed, but became a partner with the robbers of the land. This caused the Jews to take up arms against the Romans, and was known as the wars of the Jews, which caused the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D. Paul was in Jerusalem in 58 A.D. He was arrested and taken to Caesarea and was in prison two years and appeared before Felix, Festus, and Herod Agrippa. Paul appealed to Rome and in 61 A.D. came before Nero and was in prison for two years 6 1-63 A.D., was acquitted in 63 AD. He was rearrested in 67 AD. and sent back to Rome. In 67 A.D. Paul was beheaded and Peter was crucified.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 2

Part 2 CHAPTERS X, XI, XII

FROM THE CONVERSION OF CORNELIUS TO PAUL’S FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY

1. CHAPTER X - THE GOSPEL TO THE GENTILES

2. CHAPTER XI- PETER’S APOLOGY

3. CHAPTER XII - THE DEATH OF JAMES

CHAPTER X 1. THE GOSPEL TO THE GENTILES.

The first nine chapters of Acts covered the first ten years of the Church. The gospel was preached basically to the Jews only during this period of time.

Acts 1:8 - “Ye shall be witnesses unto me in Jerusalem, Judaea, and in Samaria.

This has been accomplished. When the persecutions scattered the Church in

Jerusalem, they went everywhere preaching the gospel to none, but the Jews.

God’s plan to save all people has come to maturity. Acts 1:8, to the uttermost parts of the earth; Matthew 28:19, “Go ye therefore teaching all nations”.

In the city of Caesarea a centurion of an Italian band, a devout man and one that feared God with all his house, gave much alms and prayed to God alway. An angel of

God came to him, saying “Cornelius.” He was afraid and said, “What is it Lord?”

And he said unto him, “Thy prayers and alms are come up for a memorial before

God. And now send men to Joppa and call for one Simon whose surname is Peter.

He Iodgeth with one Simon a tanner whose house is by the sea side. He shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do.” Cornelius sent two of his household servants and a devout soldier to Joppa to find Peter. Peter was in Joppa in the home of Simon a tanner. Peter went upon the housetop to pray and fell into a trance. A vessel came down from heaven as a great sheet knit at the four corners and filled with all manner of four footed beasts and wild beasts, creeping things, and fowls of the air. And Peter heard a voice say rise, Peter, kill and eat. Peter said not so Lord, I have never eaten anything that is common or unclean. Again it came down and the third time, God told Peter, what I have cleansed, call not common nor unclean. While Peter thought on the vision, the men Cornelius had sent to Joppa were calling for Peter. The Spirit said unto Peter, three men are seeking thee. Go with them doubting nothing. When they gave Peter the message Cornelius had sent to him, Peter chose six Jews to accompany him. On Peter’s arrival in Caesarea, he found Cornelius and his household assembled, waiting for him. Peter began his message with “Of a truth, I perceive that God is no respector of persons, but every nation that feareth Him and worketh righteousness, is accepted with Him.” The gospel was first preached in Jerusalem, Judea, and in Samaria, and now to the uttermost part of the earth. While Peter was preaching, the Holy Ghost fell on them. The six Jews that came with Peter were astonished because the Gentiles had received the Holy Ghost, for they heard them speak with tongues and magnify God. Peter spoke to the six Jews, “Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized which have received the Holy Ghost, as well as we.” Then he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. In Matthew 16 Jesus gave Peter the keys to the kingdom of heaven. Peter preached the message at Pentecost to the Jews and now he is preaching the message at Caesarea to the Gentiles. He is now fulfilling the commission of Jesus as recorded in Mark 16:15, “And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.”

CHAPTER XI

3. PETER’S APOLOGY.

Peter came before the apostles and elders in Jerusalem to report to them about the Gentiles receiving the Holy Ghost. He gave a complete rehearsal of the happenings of Acts, chapters 9 and 10. Peter made clear his approval of salvation to the Gentiles without requiring circumcision, the Jewish ritual of the Law. When the apostles and elders heard these things, they held their peace and glorified God, saying, “Then hath God to the Gentiles also granted repentance unto life.” Word came to the Church in Jerusalem that a Church was in Antioch of Syria and the elders sent Barnabas to Antioch to investigate the Church there, when Barnabas saw the grace of God, he was glad and exhorted them to be faithful. Much people were added to the Lord. Barnabas, seeing the need of help, went to Tarsus to find Saul, and Saul returned to Antioch with Barnabas. They ministered a whole year to the church.

Multitudes came to God. The disciples were first called Christians at Antioch. Prophets and teachers from Jerusalem came to Antioch, and Agabus prophesied of a great drought which came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar. 4 1-54 A.D.

CHAPTER XII

4. THE DEATH OF JAMES.

James, brother of the apostle John, one of the three of the inner circle of Jesus, was beheaded by Herod Agrippa 1., 44 A.D. Peter was imprisoned and delivered by an angel. Herod Agrippa I, arrayed in royal apparel sat on his throne and made a great oration to the people. The people shouted, saying, it is a voice of God. Immediately, the angel of the Lord smote him and he was eaten by worms and died. Josephus stated that he died of the disorder by which he was then seized after lingering in agonizing torments for five days. Antiochus Epiphanes and Herod the Great died of the same kind of disease. The word of God grew and multiplied.

CHAPTER XXIV

28. PAUL BEFORE FELIX

CHAPTER XXV

29. PAUL BEFORE FESTUS

CHAPTER XXVI

30. PAUL BEFORE AGRIPPA

CHAPTER XX VII

31. PAUL’S VOYAGE TO ROME - FALL OF 60 A.D. TO SPRING OF 61 A.D.

CHAPTER XX VIII

32. PAUL IN ROME - TWO YEARS 61-63 A D.

33. PAUL’S PRISON EPISTLES. FROM ROME 61 A.D. -63 A.D.

1. Philemon 2. Colossians 3. Ephesians

4. Philippians 5. Hebrews

34. PAUL’S LATTER LIFE 63 A.D. -67 A.D.

35. SUMMARY OF PAUL’S LIFE

36. SCENE OF PAUL’S LABORS

THE CHURCH OF ANTIOCH

THE HEADQUARTERS OF PAUL’S MISSIONARY EFFORTS

I. ANTIOCH OF SYRIA.

The ancient Capitol of the Hellenistic Kings of Syria, and afterwards became the residence of the Roman Governors of the Roman Province of the same name, and was the third Metropolis of the Roman Empire, with a population of 500,000. The ancients called it “Antioch the Beautiful”and the “Queen of the East.” In the immediate neighborhood was Daphne, the celebrated Sanctuary of Apollo from which the city was sometimes called “Antioch by Daphne”. The worship in Daphne by the citizens of Antioch was so immoral and indecent that in the 4th century Constantine, Emperor of Rome, destroyed the groves, and condemned the immoral worship. Multitudes accepted the Gospel and were added to the church daily. No city, after Jerusalem is so intimately connected with the history of the Apostolic Church. The chief interest of Antioch however, is connected with the progress of Christianity among the heathen, for Antioch was the center of an organized effort to Christianize the whole world. The disciples were first called Christians at Antioch, (Ac 11:26).

2. PAUL’S FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY - Chapters XIII. XIV.

CHAPTER XIII

3. PAUL’S WORK IN GALATIA - 45 A.D. - 58 A.D.

In the Church of Antioch, there were certain prophets and teachers as Barnabas, Simeon, called niger (or Simeon the black), Licius, and Manaen (a foster brother of [Jerod, brought up with Herod and Saul). The Jewish writers say that Manaen had a gift of Prohecy and that he told Herod when he was a child that he would be a king. God had placed in the Church a five fold ministry, for the perfecting of the Saints. Ephesians 4:11-13: Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, and Teachers. These prophets ministered unto the Lord and fasted. The Holy Ghost said “Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them,” (Ac 13:2). When the

prophets fasted and prayed, they laid hands on Barnabas and Saul, and ordained them. The Holy Ghost set them apart for Foreign Mission work. Barnabas and Saul with John Mark left Antioch and went to Seleucia where they sailed to Cyprus.

5. SALAMIS - In Salamis they preached in Jewish Synagogues.

5. PAPHOS - In Paphos they found a Jew whose name was Barlesus, a false prophet.

There was Sergius Paulas, Procounsul, or Governor of Cyprus, who desired to hear the Word of God. Bar-jesus, withstood Barnabas and Saul, seeking to turn

Sargius Paulas from the faith, but Paul rebuked him and he was struck blind for a season. Sargius Paulas was astonished at the doctrine of the Lord. He believed and was converted. Previous to this, Luke always mentioned Barnabas’ name first, here

Saul’s name is changed to Paul; and after this, Paul is mentioned before Barnabas.

6. PERGA - They sailed from Cyprus to Perga in Pamphlia on the mainland of Asia-Minor. John Mark left the missionaries here and probably went back home to his mother, Mary, in Jerusalem.

7. ANTIOCH OF PISIDIA - Leaving Perga, they went to Antioch of Pisidia and ministered in a synagogue on the Sabbath. The Gentiles asked them to minister to them the next Sabbath. Many of the Jews, and proselytes followed them and great multitudes came to hear the Gospel. The Jews, contradicting and blaspheming, rebelled against the preaching of Paul. Paul and Barnabas became bold and said, “It was necessary that the Word of God should first have been spoken to you, but seeing you have put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life”. Paul said, “LO, WE TURN TO THE GENTILES.” Because of unbelief and rebellion, the Jews were cut off, and God turned to the Gentiles ~.. until the time of the Gentiles be fulfilled,” (Lu 21:24). The Jews expelled them from their city. Paul and Barnabas shook the dust off their feet against them and came to Iconium.

CHAPTER XIV

8. ICONIUM - In Iconium they preached in a synagogue where a great multitude of Jews and Greeks believed. Persecutions arose, and they departed to Lystra.

9. LYSTRA - God did many miracles and wonders in Lystra. Paul was stoned and taken out of the city, supposing to be dead. While the disciples stood around, God resurrected Paul, and he went into the city. The next day he and Barnabas departed for Derbe.

10. DERBE - When they had preached in Derbe, they returned to Lystra, then to Iconium, and to Antioch of Pisidia. They ordained Elders (Pastors) in every Church. They returned to Perga and preached to them.

11. ATTALIA - When leaving Perga, they went to Attalia, then back to Antioch of Syria, headquarters of their missionary efforts. The Churches that were established on their first missionary journey are called the Galatian Churches.

THE COUNCIL AT JERUSALEM

CHAPTER XV

50 AD.

12. THE FIRST CHURCH COUNCIL - A number of Church councils were in

Jerusalem, the first being the Apostolic Christian Council, (Acts chapter 15).

On the return of Paul and Barnabas to Antioch from their missionary work in Galatia, they found certain men, Jews of Judah, teaching that it was needful for the Gentiles to be circumcised according to the Law of Moses.

Paul found that it was necessary for Barnabas and himself and others to go to Jerusalem and counsel with the apostles and elders. The council came to a decision that it was not necessary for the Gentiles to be circumcised.

They sent letters by Paul and Barnabas, and men from Jerusalem, and prophets Judas and Silas, to the Church in Antioch, admonishing them to abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood and things strangled, and from fornication, from which, if they keep themselves, “ye do well.” Judas and Silas, being prophets, exhorted the people of Antioch with many words and confirmed them.

PAUL’ SECOND MISSIONARY JOURNEY 50-53 AD.

CHAPTERS XVI. XVII, XVIII

CHAPTER XVI

13. PAUL’S WORK IN MACEDONIA AND GREECE - Prior to Paul’s second journey, because of a misunderstanding about John Mark, Paul and Barnabas separated. Barnabas took Mark with him to Cyprus. Paul chose Silas to accompany him on his second journey, and at Lystra, Timothy joined them.

14. PAUL REVISITED THE GALATIAN CHURCHES - Paul at this time wanted to go to Ephesus, but the Holy Ghost forbid them to preach in Asia. He then wanted to go to Bithynia, again the holy Ghost forbade him, and they went to Troas, and waited for directions.

15. PAUL AT TROAS - Paul went to Troas to wait for instructions from God. God gave Paul a vision of a man in Macedonia, saying, “Come over into Macedonia and help us.

16. PAUL IN PHILIPPI - Immediately they departed, and went to Philippi; and after great miracles and severe persecutions, a strong Church was established.

CHAPTER XVII

17. PAUL IN THESSALONICA - From Philippi they went to Thessalonica, and made many converts. Persecutions were so great they only stayed in Thessalonica a short time, probably three weeks. These persecutions were brought by unbelieving Jews.

18. PAUL IN BEREA - From Thessalonica they went to Berea, but persecutions were so severe, it was necessary for Paul to leave Berea and go to Athens. Silas and Timothy remained in Berea.

19. ATHENS - When Paul arrived in Athens, he found an altar with the inscription, “to the unknown god”. Paul preached a masterpiece at Mars Hill, proving that Jesus Christ was that unknown god. Tradition says that one judge and his wife were converted. Paul was filled with anxiety about the young Church in Thessalonica, and sent word to Timothy, who was still in Berea, to return to Thessalonica to see about their welfare. By the time Timothy had received the information of the welfare of Thessalonica, Paul had gone to Corinth were Timothy found him.

CHAPTER XVIII

20. CORINTH - Paul, on arriving in Corinth, found Aquila, and his wife, Priscilla; found they were of the same craft as Paul, tent makers. Paul dwelled with them during his stay in Corinth. When Silas and Timothy rejoined Paul in Corinth, Timothy gave Paul the information he desired of the welfare of the Church in Thessalonica. The Christians at Thessalonica were in great persecution and were enduring bravely, but the Christians were puzzled to know how those who had died would get any benefit of the Lord’s coming. Paul surely must have preached the second coming of the Lord, and they were looking to be raptured. Immediately, Paul wrote a letter and Timothy delivered it to the Church. This letter became the first book written to the New Testament Church.

PAUL’S TWO EPISTLES FROM CORINTH

21. 1 TIIESSALONIANS -53 A.D.

22. II THESSALONIANS - Paul ministered one and a half years in Corinth, and before leaving Corinth he wrote II Thessalonians in 53 A.D. or 54 A.D.

When Paul left Corinth, Aquila and Priscilla accompanied him to Syria, and on to Ephesus. Paul left Aquila and Priscilla in Ephesus, and went on to Antioch.

Aquila and Priscilla, became acquainted with Apollos, a Jew from Alexandria.

He was an eloquent man, mighty in the scriptures, fervent in the Spirit, knowing only the baptism of John the Baptist. Aquila and Priscilla, instructed Apollos more perfectly in the scriptures. Then Apollos mightly convinced the Jews by the scriptures that Jesus was the Christ.

CHAPTERS XIX – XX

PAUL’S THIRD MISSIONARY JOURNEY - 54-57 A.D.

23. THE CITY OF EPHESUS - Ephesus was the capital of the Roman Province of Asia. The populations of Ephesus, was 225,000 and was on the Imperial Highway. Ephesus was the home of Diana, or Artemis, the Guardine of the City of Ephesus. The Temple of Diana was one of the seven wonders of the ancient world. It took 220 years in building and was built of purest marble. It was claimed to be the largest building the Greeks ever built. The Temple of Diana was 850 feet long and 200 feet wide and had a seating capacity of 2 1,000. The Latin word “Diana” denotes a Roman Divinity, a representative of the Greek Artemis who was supposed to be a twin sister of Apollo, the tutelary goddess of the Ephesians, and believed to have fallen from heaven. In verse 35 of Acts 19, the town clerk appeased the people saying that “all the Ephesians are worshippers of Diana, and of the image, which fell down from Jupiter.”

CHAPTER XIX

24. PAUL’S WORK IN EPHESUS - Paul came to Ephesus, and finding some disciples, he said unto them, “Have ye received the Holy Ghost since you believed?” And they answered, “We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.” Paul’s next question was “Unto what then were ye baptized?” and they said, “Unto John’s baptism”. Paul baptized them in the name of the Lord Jesus. He laid his hands upon them, and they received the Holy Ghost and spoke in tongues and prophesied. Paul taught in the synagogue and from house to house for three months. Persecutions of the Jews drove Paul and his disciples from the synagogue, and they rented a school room from Tyrannus. The school room was a regular chapel and was headquarters for Paul’s missionary effort in Ephesus. For five hours a day, seven days a week, Paul taught for two years. All those of Asia heard the Word - Jews, Greeks, and Gentiles. For some fifty (50) mile radius, Churches sprang up like mushrooms. God worked special miracles by Paul. Certain vagabond Jews tried to imitate Paul’s miracles. Seven sons of Sceva, chief priest of the Jews, approached a man with an evil spirit, saying “We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth to come out of him.” The evil spirit spoke to them, “Jesus I know and Paul I know; but who are ye”. The man leaped on them, and they fled naked and wounded. Fear fell on all and the name of Jesus was magnified. Many brought their books of curious arts and burned them. The price was estimated at 50,000 pieces of silver. Paul felt to go to Macedonai and Achaia, then to Jerusalem. Paul was pressed by the spirit, “1 MUST GO TO ROME.” Paul was the apostle to the Gentiles. There was a great Church in Rome, and many servants of the Emperor’s household, were filled with the Holy Ghost. The Church had never been established. Paul felt this was his duty. A great uproar was caused by Demetrius, the silversmith, that filled the city. Paul called his disciples together and bade them farewell,

and departed for Macedonai.

CHAPTER XX

25. PAUL’S SECOND VISIT TO MACEDONIA AND GREECE.

Paul was in Macedonia, Greece, and Asia-Minor for one year collecting money from Gentile Churches for the poor saints in Jerusalem. He and his helpers collected a large sum of money. One of Paul’s purposes of going to Jerusalem was to deliver this money to the elders. An account of this was given by Luke in Acts 24:17 and by

Paul in his letter, Romans 15:25, 26, and the Church at Corinth in I Corinthians 16:1-4 and II Corinthians 8:10; 9:1-15.

Paul was at the close of three missionary journeys, which lasted over the period of 14 years, 45-59 AD.

During the period that Paul was in Ephesus, and his visit over Macedonia and Greece, he wrote four of his epistles.

I. I Corinthians-----------------------From Ephesus--------------------------57 A.D. 2. II Corinthians---------------------From Macedonia-----------------------57 or 58 A.D. 3. Galatians---------------------------From Ephesus or Corinth------------57 A.D 4. Romans---------------------------- From Corinth-------------------------- 57 A.D.

During the fourteen years of Paul’s missionary effort, hundreds of Churches were established. Thousands of people, Jews and Gentiles, were filled with the Holy Ghost, baptized in water by immersion, in the Name of the Lord, Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins.

PAUL IN CHAPTERS XXI. XXII. XXIII

CHAPTER XXI

26. PAUL’S JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM. Paul, at the close of his discourse to the Ephesian Elders, bade them farewell, and continued his journey on to Jerusalem. He stopped over in Caesarea and lodged with Philip, one of the seven original deacons. “Agabus”, a prophet from Jerusalem, was in Caesarea and warned Paul of persecutions in Jerusalem. there were tow purposes why Paul was determined to go to Jerusalem. First, to deliver the money he had collected from the Gentile Churches in Macedonia, Greece, and Asia-Minor, to the Elders in Jerusalem. Secondly, was to keep a vow he had made to show to the Jews that while he taught the Gentiles that they could be Christians without keeping the Law of Moses, he had respect for the Law of Moses, (Acts 18:18). In Jerusalem, because of the Jews, Paul was advised by James and the Elders to show respect for the Law of Moses by purifying himself with certain others that were under a vow, with which Paul complied.

27. PAUL APPREHENDED IN JERUSALEM.

Some of the Asiatic Jews, finding Paul in the Temple, raised an insurrection against him, and would have killed Paul had he not been rescued by the Chief Captain who ordered him to be bound and carried into the castle. “And as Paul was to be led into the castle, he said unto the Chief Captain, May I speak unto thee? Who said, Canst thou speak Greek? Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest out in the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers?” Acts 21:37,38. “But Paul said, I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city: and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people,” (Acts 2 1:39). Paul was given permission to speak. Paul in his address to the people, gives an account in his native tongue, of his birth and education, his prejudice against the Christians, his conversion, and the call of the Apostleship. The Jews, hearing him say that a God had sent him to preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, became exceedingly outraged and wanted to kill Paul. “And as they bound him with thongs, Paul said unto the centurion that stood by, Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned?” “Then the Chief Captain came, and said unto him, tell me, art thou a Roman? He said, Yea. And the Chief Captain answered, With a great sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said, But I was freeborn,” (Acts 22:25,27,28). Paul defended himself before the council. the High Priest, Ananias became so outraged that he commanded them that stood by him to smite Paul on the mouth. Paul reproved him for braking the Law that he suppose to be keeping, but on finding that he was the High Priest, said “I wist not brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people,” (Acts 23:5). Paul, seeing the assembly was made up of Sadducees and Pharisees, and that he could not expect justice from the judges, took advantage of the fact that the Sadducees say there is no resurrection, neither angels, nor spirit, but the Pharisee say there is a resurrection, angels, and spirit; therefore he brought up the fact that it was of the hope and resurrection of the dead, that he was called in question. This created a great dissension which arose between the Sadducees and Pahrisees over this question of the resurrection and the multitude was divided. The Chief Captain, fearing Paul would be killed, brought him into the Castle. Paul is conforted by a dream. “And the night following the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome,” (Acts 23:11). The Chief Captain, being informed that forty (40) Jews had bound themselves together under a curse that they would not eat nor drink until they had killed Paul sent Paul by night under a strong military escort to Caesarea to Felix, with a letter stating the circumstances of the case, and Felix promised him a hearing.

CHAPTERS XXIV. XXV, XXVI

PAUL’S IMPRISONMENT IN CAESAREA - 58-60 A.D.

CHAPTER XXIV

28. PAUL BEFORE FELIX. Ananias the High Priest, with the Elders, came from Jerusalem to Caesarea and came before Felix, to bring charges against Paul that would condemn him to death. Paul’s defense made a deep impression on Felix, but on the expectation of obtaining money for Paul’s freedom, Felix keeps him in prison. Festus was appointed to succeed Felix as Governor in 60 A.D. and Festus, in order to please the Jews, leaves Paul in prison.

CHAPTER XXV

29. PAUL BEFORE FESTUS. The Jews, seeing thee was little hope of a Roman Governor finding Paul had done anything worthy of death, asked Festus to have Paul sent to Jerusalem, that he may be tried there, for they meant to waylay him on the road to Jerusalem. Festus returned to Caesarea, and the next day Paul is brought to trial. The Jews brought many false charges against Paul, and in order to please the Jews, Festus asks Paul if he would be willing to go to Jerusalem and be tried there. Paul refused, appealed to Caesar, and Festus grants the appeal. At that time the Caesar was Nero, an inhuman brute, but Paul knew if he left his case with Festus, he would be turned over to the Jewish Sanhedrin, so he chose Nero, for Paul was determined to go to Rome.

CHAPTER XXVI

30. PAUL BEFORE AGR1PPA. Paul’s defense before King Agrippa brought a reaction from Festus, who said with a loud voice “Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad.” Then Paul appealed to King Agrippa for proof of his speech, “King Agrippa, believest thou the Prophets? I know that thou believest.” “Then Agrippa said unto Paul, almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian.” Paul’s response to Agrippa, “I would to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am, except these bonds.” King Agrippa would have set Paul at liberty if he had not appealed to Caesar.

CHAPTER XX VII

31. PAUL’S VOYAGE TO ROME - FALL OF 60 A.D. TO SPRING OF 61 A.D. Leaving Caesarea in the fall of 60 A.D., Paul embarked into a ship of Adramyttium, and came to Myra, a city of Lycia. They were transferred to a ship of Alexandria, sailing into Italy. Paul predicted a disastrous voyage. “Nevertheless the centurion believed the Master and the owner of the ship more than those things which were spoken by Paul,” (Acts 27:11). They sailed from Fair Havens in order to reach Crete, and winter there. On reaching Crete, the sailing conditions were favorable, and they sailed past Crete, and met with a great storm, and were brought into an extreme period and distress. Paul predicted the loss of the ship, after having been tossed about in the Adriatic Sea for many days,

and they are at last shipwrecked on the Island of Melita, and the whole crew of 276 persons escaped safely to land.

CHAPTER XXVIII

32. PAUL IN ROME - TWO YEARS 61-63 A.D.

Paul, and the rest of the crew safely on shore, found that the island was called Melita. A viper came out of a bundle of sticks and bit Paul on the hand, and Paul shook it off without any harm to him. The people of the island, seeing this, supposed him to be a god. Publius, the Governor of the island received them courteously and Paul healed the Governor’s father, who was ill with a fever, and many of the people who had diseases came and were healed. After 3 months stay, they embarked in a ship of Alexandria, and sailed to Puteoli, and finding some Christians there, they tarried seven days, then continued their journey on to Rome. Arriving in the Spring of 6l A.D., Paul dwelled two whole years in Rome in his own hired house, preaching the Kingdom of God, 61 A.D. - 63 A.D. In the two year period of Paul’s imprisonment, he wrote five of his epistles.

33. PAUL’S PRISON EPISTLES. FROM ROME 61 A.D. -63 A.D. 1.Philemon 2.Colossians 3.Ephesians 4.Philippians 5.Hebrews

34. PAUL’S LATTER LIFE 63-67 A.D. Paul was acquitted in 63 A.D. It is fairly certain that Paul was in Greece and Asia-Minor 65-67 A.D. During this period Paul wrote the Epistles to Timothy and Titus. I Timothy and Titus. Paul was rearrested and taken back to Rome in 67 A.D. and wrote his last epistle,II Timothy and was beheaded. Here Paul closes his ministry of about 35 years, 33-67 A.D. Paul’s last testimony, “But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry, for I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only but unto all them also that love is appearing,” (II Timothy 4:5-8).

35. SUMMARY OF PAUL’S LIFE. Paul was born in Tarsus, a chief town in Cilicia, about I or 2 B.C. Of a noted family, honored with Roman Citizenship, educated at Jerusalem beyond any of his countrymen. Converted by a special miracle. Paul was three years in Arabia, then

about 5 or 6 years in Tarsus. Then Antioch, intermittently for two or three years. Then five years in prison, two years in Caesarea, and three in Rome. Then about two or three years back East, Macedonia and Asia-Minor. Then rearrested and taken back to Rome and beheaded in 67 A D or 68 A D. Then to a place of rest that God had prepared for him to wait the glorious resurrection that he had taught the Thessalonicans concerning. 36. SCENE OF PAUL’S LABORS. Mainly along the Imperial Highway extending from Rome Eastward 1,000 miles, through Greece and Asia-Minor, to Antioch, where it connected with Caravan trade routes to the East. This Imperial Highway was the backbone of the Roman Empire. Paul did his work so successfully, that fifty years later, in the reign of Trajan, Christians were so numerous in Asia-Minor that the heathen temples were almost forsaken.

CONTENTS

Chapter 2

Part 4 THE CHURCH FROM 67 AD. TO THE DEATH OF THE APOSTLE JOHN - 100 A.D. I. THE CHURCH FROM 67 A.D.- 100 A.D. 2. THE DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM 3. GOD’S CARE AND DELIVERANCE OF THE SAINTS 4. THE APOSTLE JOHN 5. FIVE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT CANON IS ASCRIBED TO JOHN 6. THE NEW TESTAMENT CANON 7. DOCTRINE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH

1. THE CHURCH FROM 67 A.D. TO 100 A.D. The Church from 67 A.D. - 100 A.D. faced some very discouraging things. In 67 AD. Paul was beheaded, and Peter was crucified, and these two were the foremost apostles, and as far as we know all of the other apostles have died as martyrs, except the apostle John who was at this time in Ephesus. The Church was being persecuted, not only by the Roman Government, but by their Jewish brethren, and because of a Jewish insurrection, the Roman Emperor sent Titus, a Roman General to Palestine to destroy the city of Jerusalem, and in 70 A.D. Jerusalem fell to the Romans. By 100 A. D. the Gospel had spread to the then known world, and there were millions of Christians. Note the statement of Ac 17:6. In Asia Minor, the temples of the heathen gods were almost abandoned. the doctrine Paul had set forth in his epistle to the Romans, had become the standard of doctrine throughout the Churches. This period of history, 70-100 A.D. is sometimes called the “AGE OF SHADOWS”, because in this period of history we have only a few writings of the church. There were still great men in the Church such as Timothy, Titus and Apollos, but they gave us no writings.

Among the many provinces under the rule of Rome, Judea was the only province that was discontented and disloyal, the Jews understood from the writings of their prophets, that they were destined to conquer and rule the world, and they would not bow to the yoke of Rome’s rulers. In 66 A.D. the Jews broke out in open rebellion against the Roman rulers, and Titus, was sent to Jerusalem in 70 A.D. and five months later it fell to the Gentiles. 2. THE DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM. In Matthew 24, Jesus warns his disciples of the coming judgments, and tells them of the destruction of the Temple, “There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down,” and this statement brought three distinct questions from the disciples, “Tell us when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and the end of the world?” In the remaining part of the chapter Jesus answers these questions, and warns them of false Christs and false teachers, and of great calamities and suffering that will come upon the Jews during the siege of Jerusalem. Jesus gave his disciples complete instructions on how to escape from the horrors of this siege. Also, Luke gave and account of Jesus teaching his disciples, in a more minute detail, of how to know the time of coming judgments, “And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies then know that the desolation thereof is nigh,” (Luke 2 1:20). And Jesus gave them instructions how to escape, (Luke 21:21-23).

3. GOD’S CARE AND DELIVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. Just prior to the siege of Jerusalem, the Christians remembered the teaching of Jesus, and fled Jerusalem and escaped to Pella, and the Christians were saved from the honors of the siege. This is a type of the rapture. The Jewish historian Josephus gives the history of the destruction and desolation of Jerusalem, and of the sufferings of the Jews. On the day of the Passover, 70 A.D., Titus, a Roman General, lay siege to and destroyed the city of Jerusalem. Many pages of history have been written, and many stories have been told about the destruction of Jerusalem, but the fact still remains that the birthplace of the Christian Church, the headquarters of the Apostolic Church, and the capital of the Jewish Nation was totally destroyed, and fell to the Gentiles. The destruction of Jerusalem, coupled with the deaths of Peter and Paul three years before, struck a terrible blow to the young Church, and as far as we have record, John was the only Apostle still living.

4. THE APOSTLE JOHN. Tradition names Ephesus as the scene of John’s later ministry, and it is probable that the seven Churches of Asia were blessed by the ministry of John. He was very familiar with the characteristics of the Seven Churches of Asia. A great persecution arose against the Christians, in the reign of Domitian, 81-96 AD., and many thousands of the Christians were slain, in Rome and Italy, and many were banished. John was banished to the Isle of Patmos, 95 A.D., while there God gave him the visions of Revelation, (Revelation 1:9-20). John was released and permitted to return to Ephesus under the following Emperor Nerva in 96 A.D., and lived into the reign of

Trajan, which began 98 A.D. In Revelation 1:9 John used the past tense “was” in the Isle that is called Patmos, which indicates that, while he received the vision in Patmos, it was after his release that he wrote Revelation from Ephesus, 96 A.D.

5. FIVE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT CANON IS ASCRIBED TO JOHN 1. I John------------------------------70 - 90 A.D.---------------------------from Ephesus 2. II John----------------------------70 - 90 A D.----------------------------from Ephesus 3. III John----------------------------70 - 90 A.D.----------------------------from Ephesus 4. Gospel of John-------------------70 - 90 A D---------------------------- from Ephesus 5. Revelation------------------------------96 A.D.----------------------------from Ephesus John died from natural causes about 100 A.D. This brings to a close the Apostolic Church Period 30 - 100 A.D., 70 years.

6. THE NEW TESTAMENT CANON. BOOK PLACE DATE AUTHOR I Thessalonians Corinth 53 AD. Paul II Thessalonians Corinth 53-54 A D Paul I Corinthians Ephesus 57 A.D. Paul II Corinthians Macedonia 57 A.D. Paul Galatians Ephesus-Corinth 57 A.D. Paul Romans Corinth 57 A.D. Paul James Judea 60 A.D. James Matthew Palestine 61- 63 A.D. Matthew Mark Rome 61- 63 A.D. John-Mark Luke Rome 61- 63 A.D. Luke Ephesians Rome 61- 63 A.D. Paul Philippians Rome 61- 63 A.D. Paul Colossians Rome 61- 63 A.D. Paul Acts Rome 61- 63 A.D. Luke Philemon Rome 61- 63 A.D. Paul Hebrews Rome 61- 63 A.D. Paul I Timothy Macedonia or Asia 65- 66 A.D. Paul Titus Macedonia-Asia Minor65-66 A.D. Paul Jude Palestine 66 A.D. Jude I Peter Babylon 67 A.D. Peter 11 Peter Babylon 67 A.D. Peter II Timothy Rome 67 A.D. Paul I John Ephesus 70- 90 A.D. John II John Ephesus 70- 90 A.D. John III John Ephesus 70- 90 A.D. John John Ephesus 70- 90 A.D. John Revelation Ephesus 96 A.D. John

7. DOCTRINE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH. 30-100 A.D. I. Infallible Word of God: 4. Ministry gifts:

II Timothy 3:16, Luke 21:33 Ephesians 4:11 Isaiah 408, Psalms 40 8 Psalms 119:89 Ministry accredited: II Corinthians 6:4-10

2. NOT OF PRIVATE INTERPRETATION:

I Peter 1:23-25 Qualifications II Peter 1:20-21 I Timothy 3:1-7, Titus 1:5-12

3. God incarnate: Examples

Isaiah 7:14, Matthew 1:23-25 Apostles - Matthew 10:2-4 Isaiah 9:6, John 20:2 8 (the 12) Exodus 3:14, John 8:58 Galatians 1:1 Isaiah 25:8-9, Llebrews 2:14 (Paul) I Timothy 3:16, Luke 1:68 Prophets - Acts 11:28 (Agabus) I Timothy 1:17, John 4:24 Acts 15:32 (Judas, I John 5:7-8-20 Silas)

John 1:1-14; 14:9-11 Evanagelists - Acts 21:8 (Philip)

Colossians 1:15-19, Jude 25 Pastors - Acts 15:12 (James) II Corinthians 5:19 Teachers - I Timothy 2:7 Revelation 1:7-8 Acts 13:1 5. Purchase of Church: 9. Communion a memorial

Acts 20:28, Ephesians 5:25 I Corinthians 11:20:34 11 Corinthians 5:21 Exodus 12:3-28, Luke 22:15-20 Titus 2:13-14, I Timothy 2:6 Revelation 5:8-10 10. Christian privileges: I Peter 1:18-19 Healing - Malachi 2:4 I Peter 2:24 James 5:14-16, Comfort of the Scripture - Romans 15:4 Daily 6. Grace revealed: Bread - Matthew 6:11, John 6:35 John 1:17, Colossians I ;6

Romans 10:4-10, Ephesians 2:8 11. Fruit Bearers II Thessalonians 2:16-17 Galatians 5:22, Romans 6:22; 7:4 John 15:2, James 5:7, 7. Entrance into His body: I Corinthians 13, Ephesians 5:29 James 3:17, John 15:14

REPENTANCE Luke 13:3, Acts 3:19, Acts 2:38 12. Living in the Spirit Luke 24:46-47, Acts 26:20 Colossians 3:2-3, Hebrews 12:14 I Thessalonians 5:8 BIRTH OF WATER II Corinthians 7:1, Romans 8 Matthew 28:19, (John 5:43 Matthew 2:21- John 14:226) 13. Coming of the Christ: Acts 2 38, Colossians 2:12 I Thessalonians 1:10, 3:13 &

Mark 16:16,1 Peter 3:21 5:23, Acts 1:11, James 5:7, Acts 8:15-16, Acts 10:48 Philemon 3:20-21 BIRTH OF SPIRIT 14. Rapture of the Saints: John 3:5, Isaiah 28:11-12 I Cor. 15:51-54, 2 Thess. 1:7-10 Acts 2:4, Joel 2:28, Acts 2:38 I Thess. 4:14-17 Matthew 3:11, Acts 19:6 Luke 24:49, Acts 8:17 Acts 10:45-46 8. Spiritual gifts: I Corinthians 12:7-11 Wisdom, Knowledge, Faith, Miracles, Prophecy, Divers Tongues, Interpretation, Gifts of Healing and Discerning of Spirit

EIGHT PERIODS OF CHURCH HISTORY

THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH PERIOD-----------------------30-100 A.D. Revelation THE EPHESIAN CHURCH PERIOD------------------------100-325 A.D.Rev. 2:1-7 THE SMYRNA CHURCH PERIOD--------------------------170-325 A D Rev 28-11 THE PERGAMOS CHURCH PERIOD-----------------------325-600 A D Rev 2 12-17 THE THYATIRE CHURCH PERIOD------------------------ 600-1500 AD Rev 2 18-19 THE SARDJS CHURCH PERIOD---------------------1500-1700 AD Rev 3 1-6 THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH PERIOD-----------------1700-19 16 AD Rev 3 7-13 THE LAODICEA CHURCH PERIOD----------------------- 1916-? A.D.Rev. 3:14-22 BIRTH OF JOHN THE BAPTIST-----------------------Ministry of John 26-29 AD. BIRTH OF JESUS CHRIST-------------------------------Ministry of Jesus 26-30 AD.

4 B.C. THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH PERIOD 30-100 A.D.

Herod, “The Great” Tiberius Caesar Claudius Caesar Nero 37-4 B.C. 14-37 A.D. 41-54 A.D. 56-68 A.D. FOUR GOSPELS Jerusalem Destroyed Matthew--Mark--Luke--John 70 A.D. Death--Burial--Resurrection--Ascension 30 A.D. THE 12 APOSTLES Acts of the Apostles 30-63 A.D.

ACTS IS DIVIDED INTO FOUR PARTS

PART 1.----------------------------------------------------Chapters 1-9 To the Jews PART 2.----------------------------------------------------Chapters 10-12 Ch. 10. Salvation for the Gentiles Ch. 11. Peters Apology Ch. 12. Death of James, Peter delivered PART 3.----------------------------------------------------The Church of Antioch Paul’s Missionary Work Ch’s. 13-28 A.D.

Ch’s. 44-63 A.D. PART 4.----------------------------------------------------Paul’s, latter life 63-67 A.D. Death of Paul 67 A.D. Death of Peter 67 A.D.

THE GENERAL EPISTLES

James-------Judea----------60 A.D. I John------------Ephesus----------70-90 A.D.

Jude---------Palestine------66 A D. II John------------Ephesus----------70-90 A.D.

I Peter------Babylon-------67 A D III John------------Ephesus----------70-90 A.D II Peter------Babylon-------67 A.D.

Apostle John was exiled to Patmos by Dimition in 95 A.D. He was released by

Nerva in 96 AD. and returned to Ephesus where he wrote Revelation 96 A.D. The Age of Shadows. Death of John in 100 A.D. .

ESTABLISHED BY THE APOSTLES--------Eph 2:20----------100 A.D.

Emperor Titus Dimition Nerva Trajan 81-96 A D 79-81 A.D 96-98 A.D. - 98-117 A.D. .

PAUL’S MISSIONARY WORK -------------------------44-63 A.D.

Chapters 13-14------------Paul’s Work in Galatia-------------------------------45-48 A.D. Chapter 15-----------------The Council at Jerusalem--------------------------------50 A.D. Chapters 16-18------------Paul’s work in Macedonia and Greece----------- 50-53 A.D. I Thessalonians, from Corinth--------------------------53 A.D. 2 Thessalonians, from Corinth--------------------- 53-54 A.D. Chapters 19-20------------ Paul’s work in Ephesus------------------------------54-57 A.D. I Corinthians from Ephesus---------------------------- 57 A.D. 2 Corinthians from Corinth orMacedonia----------- 57 A.D. Galatians from Ephesus or Corinth------------------- 57 A.D. Romans from Corinth -----------------------------------57 A.D. Chapters 2 1-23----------- Paul’s journey to Jerusalem and his arrest ----------58 A.D. Chapters 24-26-------------Pauls’s imprisonment in Caesarea--------------- 58-60 A D Chapters 27-----------------Paul’s voyage to Rome, Fall of 60 to Spring-------61 A D Chapter 28------------------Paul in Rome------------------------------------------61-63 A D Paul acquitted in------------------------------------------63 A.D.

PAUL’S FIVE EPISTLES FROM ROME Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Philemon, Hebrews--------------------- 61-63 A.D. Paul’s latter life in Macedonai or Asia--------------------------------------------63-67 A.D. I Timothy--------------------------------------------------------------------------------65-66 A D Titus--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------65-66 A.D. PAUL RE-ARRESTED AND BACK IN ROME 67 A.D. 2 Timothy-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------67 A.D. Martyred in Rome-------------------------------------------------------------------------67 A.D.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 3

1. THE SEVEN CHURCHES OF ASIA 2. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVEN CHURCHES 3. THE CHURCH OF EPHESUS

Revelation 2:1-7-----------------100-325 A.D.

4. JERUSALEM DURING THIS PERIOD 5. THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE CHURCH OF EPHESUS 6. MESSAGE TO THE CHURCH OF EPHESUS 7. DOCTRINE OF THE NICOLAITANS 8. THE IS PERIOD OF CHURCH HISTORY 9. THE AGE OF SHADOWS 10. THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS THE FOREMOST THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS 11. CLEMENT OF ROME 12. POLYCARP 13. IGNATIUS 14. HERMAS OF ROME 15. BARNABUS 16. APOLOGEST 17. THE CHURCH FATHERS THE FOREMOST OF THE CHURCH FATHERS 18. IRENAEUS 19. TERTULLIAN 20. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA 21. OR1GEN 22. LATTER PART OF THE EPHESIAN CHURCH PERIOD 23. THE EASTERN CHURCHES 24. THE EASTERN GREEK ORTHODOX CHURCHES

1. THE SEVEN CHURCHES OF ASIA - REVELATION CHAPTERS 1.2.3

Each of these seven Churches were established in the time of Paul’s ministry but they also represent the progressive periods of history as set forth: 1) The Church of Ephesus-----------Revelation 2:1-7---------------------100-325 A.D. 2) The Church of Smyma------------Revelation 2:8-11------------------- 170-325 AD 3) The Church of Pergamas--------- Revelation 2:12-17------------------325-600 AD 4) The Church of Thyatira-----------Revelation 2:18-29------------------ 600-1500 AD 5) The Church of Sardis--------------Revelation 3:1-6------------------- 1500-1700 A.D. 6) The Church of Philadelphia------Revelation 3:7-13------------------1700-1916 A.D. 7) The Church of Laodicea----------Revelation 3:14-22-----------------1916 - ? A D

The Philadelphia Church becomes the restored Apostolic Church----- 1916 A D

2. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVEN CHURCHES

While the characteristics of these seven Churches are descriptive of the Church during seven periods of Church history, the condition of these Churches as described, were the exact condition in John’s day.

The Churches are given in order named because the characteristics of those

Churches applies to the period of Church history to which it is assigned. The characteristics of each Church period does not disappear with the period, but continues on down from period to period to the end. The period assigned to the Ephesian Church covers Church history from 100-325 A.D.

3. THE CHURCH AT EPHESUS This Church was established by Paul on his third missionary journey, 54-57 A.D. and was the home of Apostle John during his latter life. One of the leading cities of Asia-Minor, the seat of Dianna worship. The temple of Dianna, built of marble, was 220 years in building, and was one of the seven wonders of the ancient world.

4. JERUSALEM DURING THIS PERIOD Trajan, the emperor of Rome, 98-117 AD., had no true conception of Christianity, and he dealt with Christians according to advice of friends and sent thousands of Christians to prison who would not bow to worship the heathen gods, and refused to recant or deny Jesus Christ. The Roman government and most of Jews regarded the Church as a branch of the Jewish religion, but the destruction of Jerusalem brought a close to all relations between Judaism and Christianity. Bar-Cochab, a celebrated Jewish leader, whose real name was Simeon, 13 1-135 A.D., claiming to be the Messiah, organized and led a Jewish insurrection against the Roman Empire, and took possession of the City of Jerusalem and attempted to rebuild the temple, but was defeated by Rome with a slaughter of 580,000 Jews, and for many years the Romans forbid the Jews from reentering Jerusalem under the punishment of death. Emperor Hadrian, in 136 A.D., restored the City of Jerusalem as A Roman colony. Hadrian erected the Temple of Jupiter on the sight of the Jewish Temple, and the Temple of Astarte, the goddess of the Romans and Greeks, a goddess of Fertility and sexual love, and built on the site of the Holy Sepulcher. Emperor Constantine in 326 A.D. destroyed the temple of Astarte, and permitted freedom of worship and Jerusalem became a leading Christian center again and very influential, and became one of five cities with a patriarchal Bishop.

5. THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE CHURCH OF EPHESUS

The Church of Ephesus has the characteristics of the Church period immediately following the Apostolic Church period, from the death of Apostle John, 100 A.D., until Constantine, the first Christian Emperor of the Roman Empire, 312. There were two periods of the Ephesian Church: The decline of the Church and the falling away. I) The decline of the Church. The period from the death of Apostle John was 100 A.D. to 150 A.D. The foremost teachers through this period were the Apostolic Fathers. The Church of Ephesus had been warned by an angel of losing its first love, Revelation 2;5, and at this time was a backsliding Church. Early Errors: When Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch from their first missionary journey in 48 A.D., they found Jews from Judea teaching that the Gentiles

must be circumcised according to the law of Moses. And in 50 A.D. a council was called in Jerusalem to deal with this error. Paul wrote I Corinthians in 57 A.D. dealing with Church disorders. Peter, in his second Epistle, warns of false prophets and teachers denying the Lord. II Peter 2: 1-3-5, 67 A.D. in Paul’s last Epistle to Timothy, he was warning him of false teachers, who were denying the power, II Timothy 3;5,6 in 67 A.D. and in Acts 20:28-30, grievous wolves would enter in. Colossians 2;8-10, “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in him which is the head of all principality and power 2) The Falling Away. Beginning with the teaching of the Church Fathers, 140 A. D. and continuing until 325 A.D. the Church had gone far from the teaching of the Apostles and had become an apostate Church by 325 A.D.

6. MESSAGE TO THE CHURCH OF EPHESUS Revelation 2;I-7 “Unto the angel of the Church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks; 2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: 3 And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name’s sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted. 4 Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. 5 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent. 6 But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate. 7 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.. Unto the angel of the Church at Ephesus write...The angel here is understood as meaning the messenger, overseer, pastors, or officers in the Church, during the Ephesian period, 100-312 A.D. The seven stars are the seven angels of the Church and the seven golden candlesticks are the seven Churches, Revelation 1:20.

7. DOCTRINE OF THE NICOLAITANS A party or Sect in the Churches of Ephesus and Pergamos, whose practice and doctrine are severely censured. Following the doctrine of Balaam, they taught that Christians were free to eat things offered to idols, and to commit the excesses of heathenism (Revelations 2;6), contrary to the command issued by the Apostolic Council held at Jerusalem, 50 A.D., Acts 15:29. Presumable the Nicolaitans were the followers of some heresiarch called Nicolaus. The earliest trace of the theory that the sect originated in the teachings of the deacon Nicolas is found in the writings of Irenaeous, about 175 A.D. a Sect of Nocolaitans existed among the Gnostics of the third century. They too, taught the freedom of the flesh; and they may have grown out of these corrupt Christians of the Apostolic Age.

8. THIS PERIOD OF CHURCH HISTORY This period of Church history from 100 A.D. to the Church fathers of 170 A.D., is

descriptive of the accounts of the history of the nations at this period of time. During the life of the apostles, everything was done from the heart, they depended upon God for directions, but in time organization began to take on importance and Church work began to replace Christian labor, and worship. Soon they were operating from human intellect, and in so doing they lost their personal touch with God. It is very easy to turn from the simplicity of Christian living and worship to magnifying their own works, beautiful Church buildings, padded pews, painted windows, fellowship halls, their own ability in preaching, and music. The Ephesian Church had not at this time left the true doctrine, thy hated the deeds of the Nicholaitans. They were true to Doctrine, but they had failed to keep the standard taught by the apostles in Holy consecrated living. They had backslidden and well on their way to apostasy. god gave them a way out, by repenting, but they failed to accept it. And another problem they were not able to cope with, three schools were established by Theologians, Philosophers, and Political Bishops, with a desire for personal gain. One school was in Asia-Minor and one in Alexander Egypt and the third was in Carthage. These schools had rejected the teachings of the Apostolic fathers. They called them ignorant and unlearned, and not qualified to interpret the scriptures. This backslidden Ephesian Church followed the Church fathers which came from these schools and within a hundred years had accepted the doctrine of the trinity. The two champions in the Nicean debate came from the school at Alexander. Athanasius was debating that there were three distinct persons in the Godhead. He had received his education in the school in Alexander. The other champion, Anus, had received his education in Antioch of Syria. He taught there was only one God as the Apostles had taught. Anus’s teaching was condemned and the Apostate Ephesian Church accepted the doctrine of the Nieean Council, which became the Catholic Church, and a short time later became the Roman Catholic Church. The trinity doctrine was not wholly set up at Nicea, only two Gods were established; God the Father, and God the Son. Fifty-six years later at the Council of Constantinople 381 A.D., the third person was added; God the Holy Ghost. (The following statements on Anus, and Athanasius will be thoroughly covered in the 5th chapter). In the midst of this Apostate Ephesian Church, there was a group of God fearing, Holy Ghost filled consecrated, holy living, on fire, with a dedicated life, came out from among them, and became the Smyrna Church; a Church under the leadership of Montanus, a man that was classed as a heretic, along with the Gnostics, by the Church fathers and the Catholic Church. We will hear much more about Montanius in future and father writings. In 325 A.D., a council was called at Nicea, (called the Nicean Council) to form an organization to condemn Gnosticism and Montanism as heresies. These two movements had no relations, whatsoever, as far apart as daylight and dark. Gnosticism was truly heresies. Montanism consisted of the true saints that were left in the Ephesian Church which formed the Smyrna Church. From the Nicedan Council came a creed, a Canon - and an organization called the Apostolic Creed, not because it was composed by the apostles, but because they knew that a creed must be established on the apostles doctrine, but this particular creed was composed by the Church fathers. Farther on we will cover and learn more about this

creed - canon and organization. Going back through the history of the Bible, there is no place where God ever left man without a witness, so at this period there were many Christians, who had not followed their mother, The Apostate Ephesian Church, but were praying for deliverance and God heard their prayers, as He did the Israelites in Egypt. God sent Montanus, a converted heathen to lead them out. From 170-325 A.D. there were two Church periods operating at the same time which give a picture of the events of that day. 1) The Ephesian Church under the lealdership of the Church Fathers and their successors, also called the Latin Fathers. 2) The Smyrna Church period under the leadership of Montanus, and his successors. At this period, 170 A.D., the Ephesian Church was still true in doctrine, but had lost their first love, and were a backslidden Church. There was a group within the Ephesian Church which still retained his integrity in holiness and purity. They came out of the Ephesian Church void of spirituality, and directions from God. This forced them to operate from their own intellect. Different opinions in doctrine arose in the school of Alexandra, among the bishops. Much confusion existed and many erroneous doctrines appeared in the Ephesian Church, and in 325 A.D. the Church had gone into apostasy and had accepted the Nicean Creed which formed the Catholic Church.

9. THE AGE OF SHADOWS

From the martyrdom of the Apostles Paul and Peter, 67 A.D. and followed by the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans in 70 A.D. until 100 A.D. there were very few writings given except the writing of Apostle John. Somewhere between 70 A.D. and 90 A.D. John wrote I, II and III John and the Gospel of John. In 96 A.D. John wrote the book of Revelation. Timothy, Titus, Apollos, and many other qualified men were living, but if they left any writings they were either lost or destroyed. The Apostle John, the last living apostle died about 100 A.D.

10. THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS The foremost leaders of the Church from the death of the apostles to 140 A.D. were the Apostolic Fathers. Clement of Rome, Hermas of Rome, Ignatius of Antioch of Syria, Polycarp of Srnyrna, and Barnabus of Alexandria. The Apostolic Fathers were converts of the apostles. Their writings were the faith and teaching of the apostles. Only 36 years after the Holy Ghost was given at Pentecost (Acts 2), Jude wrote that it was needful to earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. They taught the simplicity of the Gospel, Jesus Christ as the revealer of the knowledge of the one true God, water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ and receiving of the Holy Ghost, with the evidence of speaking with other tongues as the spirit gave utterance, strict morality, and holy living, (Acts 2:1-4, Acts 10:44-46, Acts 19:6). THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS 1 - The name given to the disciples and fellow-laborers of the Apostles, especially to those among them who have left real or so-considered writings behind them. These writings, in Lightfoot’s edition, comprise the epistle of Clement of Rome, and his so called Second epistle which really is not his at all; the seven epistles of Ignatius of Antioch; the epistle of Polycarp of Smyrna;

the martyrdom of Polycarp; the teaching of the Apostles, the epistle of Barnabas; the Shepherd of Hermas, the epistle of Diognetus; the Fragments of Papias; and the Reliques of the Elders preserved in Irenaeus. The writings of the Apostolic Fathers, as to their form and subject, may be looked upon as a continuation of the Apostolic Epistles, though far inferior to them. Their main purpose is to exhort to faith and holiness before Christ’s coming again. Editions of the Apostolic Fathers were published by J. B. Cotelerius (Pasis 1572; W. Jacobson (Oxford 1838). The writings of the Apostolic Fathers were not canonized because the canon of the New Testament closed with the Book of Revelation written by the Apostle John, 96 A.D.

11. CLEMENT OF ROME Clement was Bishop of Rome, 91-100 A.D. A close companion of Peter and Paul, and was acquainted with the Apostle John. Clement wrote and epistle to the Church at Corinth from Rome in 95 A.D. The Church at Corinth had fallen deeper into discord than they were at the time Paul wrote the Epistle to the Corinthians. The ambition of younger men had gained 1 The New International Encyclopedia. 7th Edition Volume 11, Page 668. Publish 1908. prestige in the Church, and had removed the elders that had been appointed by the Apostles. Clement called them “the worthless”, the foolish against the wise, the young against those advanced in years. Clement died a martyr, 101 A.D. * Clement is said to have been condemned to the mines, and suffered martyrdom in 101 A.D. and thought to have been the Clement mentioned in Philippians 4:3.

12. POLYCARP Polycarp was a pupil of the apostle John, and was Bishop of Smyrna. Polycarp wrote an epistle to the Philippians, 110 A.D. and he wrote a number of letters. Polycarp was the last to be taught personally by the apostles. He was arrested and brought into the amphitheater in Srnyrna. Since there were no images of gods in the house of worship, they accused him of being an Atheist. He was of great age and they urged him to do penitence be crying “away with the atheists”. He cried away with the Atheists. When asked to revile Jesus Christ, Polycarp answered. “These eighty and six years have I served Him, and He has done me not wrong: How can I blaspheme I-Tim; My King, who has saved me? 1 am a Christian”. He was burned at the stake. His last request was not to tie his hands. Polycarp cried with a loud voice “Lord God Almighty, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; I praise thee that thou has judged me worthy to participate in the number of thy witnesses, and in the cup of thy Christ.” This was in Srnyrna 156 A.D.

13. IGNATIUS Ignatius was Bishop of Antioch 67 A.D. - 110 A.D. Ignatius was a pupil of John. On his way from Antioch to Rome in Asia-Minor he wrote seven epistles to the Ephesians - Magnesians - Trallians - Philadelphians - Smyrnaeans - Romans and Polycarp. In his epistles he wrote with a spirit of rejoicing at the prospect of being martyred for the cause of Jesus Christ. When sentenced to be thrown to the wild beasts in Rome, he was happy to be honored by giving his life for Jesus. His dying words were, “May the wild beasts be

eager to rush upon me. If they be not willing, I will compel them. Come, crowds of wild beasts, come, tearing and mangling, cracking of bones and breaking of limbs; come, cruel tortures of the devil, only let me attain unto Jesus Christ”. In Rome 110 A.D.

14. HERMAS OF ROME The Shepherd of Hermas. * It is now generally agreed on the authority of the Muratorian Fragment, that it was written by Hernias of Rome about 139 A.D. – 140 A.D. * A Manual of Church History, by Albert Henry Newman, Volume 1, page 124. * A Manual of Church History, by Albert Henry Newman, Volume 1, page 124-228 This is probably the most remarkable production of the early Church. It was read in many Christian Churches, and was regarded as second only to the canonical scriptures. In fact we find it in the Codex Sinaiticus in connection with the New Testament. It was soon translated into Latin or the writing of the roman Catholic Church.

15. BARNABUS His epistle was written between 90 A.D. - 120 A.D. Some think he was the Barnabus of the New Testament, Paul’s companion in missionary work. The Epistle of Barnabus was a General Epistle, addressed to all Christians. It was found in the Sinaitic Manuscript of the Bible at the end of the New Testament.

16. APOLOGIST An Apologest is one who defends what he believes to be true. There are two well known Apologist; Justin of Samaria, a convert who in 165 A.D. was beheaded and because of this he is called Justin Martyr. Orgen was from Alexandria. Both were great writers in defense of Christianity.

17. THE CHURCH FATHERS Around 140 A.D. there arose another group of leaders who came into prominence called the Church Fathers. The fore most of these leaders were Irenaeus and Tertullian in the west, Clement of Alexandria and Orgen of the East. From 96 A.D. - 161 A.D. under the reign of Emperors Nerva, Trojan, Hadrian, Antoninu Pius, and Marcus Aurelius, (known as the five good emperors) the Church was free from general persecution, and this brought about a relaxation of the Church. The writings of the Church Fathers, in many aspects were very different from the days of the Apostles. Persecutions ceased, but the relaxation caused by immunity from persecution, caused false doctrine to gain more and more acceptance into the Church. The Church Fathers classed the Apostolic Fathers as ignorant, and unlearned men, and claimed their conception of Christianity was very simple, and was not qualified to interpret the scriptures. At this time began many errors to appear in the writing and teachings of the Church. Prior to this time the church had been true in doctrine, under the apostles and Apostolic Fathers, Revelation 2;6. Paul warned the Church in Acts 20:27-32 that after his departure grievous wolves would enter in among you not sparing the flock. At this time the Church was true in doctrine, but had lost their first love and become a lukewarm and backslidden Church, Revelation 2:4,5. In a few

years, under the influence of the teaching and writings of the Church Fathers, the

Church had not only lost its first love, but had changed the early teachings of the apostles and had gone into apostasy. Montanus, a converted Phyrgian who was classed along with Gnosticism as heresy, rallied the saints that were still true to the

Apostolic Church and brought them out of the Apostate Ephesian Church, and organized the Srnyrna Church, 170 A.D. The Apostate Ephesian Church followed the corrupt teachings of the Church Fathers, and became the Catholic Church, 325 A.D., and a few years later became the Roman Catholic Church.

18. IRENAEUS Irenaeus was born in Smyma and moved to Lyons, France and became Bishop in the Church of Lyons. The Harvey’s and Stierens’ editions of the writings of Irenaeus, were in two editions. 1) The first has English Prolegomena and notes, was the best edition. 2) The Second or latter has Latin Treatises on Irenaeus from Erasmus onward. Much of his writings in the latter edition were rewritten in Latin by the Roman Catholic Church into their own interpretation. 1

19. TERTULLIAN Tertullian was born in Carthage, North Africa, and was a Presbyter in the Church. A very gifted man, a teacher in the School of Theology in Carthage. Tertullian’s writings will be covered in Chapter 5.

20. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA - (Not to be confused with Clement of Rome) Clement was born about 160 A.D. in Athens, Greece, having studied under various teachers of various nationalities, various religions, and various philosophical views; well versed in Greek Philosophy and literature, when he came under the influence of Pantaenus, head of the school in Alexanderia, regarded him as the greatest. Many converted philosophers never removed their philosopher robes. “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world and not after Christ”, (Colossians 2:8).2

21. ORIGEN Origen came up under the teachings of Clement, and wrote many books. 22. LATTER PART OF THE EPHESIAN CHURCH PERIOD In the midst of the Ephesian Church Period three schools of Theology arose; one 1 A Manual of Church History by A. H. Newman, Volume 1, page 248. 2 A Manual of Church History by A. H. Newman, Volume 1, page 273. at Alexandria, Egypt; one in Asia Minor; and one in North Africa at Carthage. These schools were established for the instruction of those who, from heathen homes had become Christians, but they soon developed into centers of investigation in the Doctrine of the Church. From these schools came the doctrine of the trinity, and the Apostolic Creed which was adopted by the Catholic Church. all other doctrines were classed as heresy. A paragraph from a leading Church history is as follows, “You will remember there was much in the teachings of Christ which for a long time the disciples did not understand. From the writings of the Apostolic Fathers we can tell that, more than a hundred years after Christ, they had not as yet penetrated very deeply into the Truth

revealed in the Bible. Their conception of Christianity was very simple. They thought of Christ chiefly as the revealer of the knowledge of the One True God, and the proclaimer of a law of high and strict morality. The Apostolic Fathers wanted to know the truth about Christ. They thought and wrote about Him Now, let us analyze this paragraph. If the Apostolic Fathers were converted by the Apostles, brought up at the Apostles’ feet, were tutored personally by the Apostles, and were given offices in the Church as Bishops, who then would be more qualified than they to know the truth of the Gospel? These men understood more what the Apostles taught than all the Divine of their day. These men ministered immediately after the death of the Apostles, before the Gospel was tainted, and polluted with doctrines of the heathens, theologians and philosophers. Peter and John were accused of being ignorant and unlearned in Acts 4:13. In no sense of the word could any of the Apostles be called ignorant men. Though their spiritual knowledge came all from Heaven, yet in all other matters they seem to have been men of good, sound, strong, common sense. The Jews took knowledge that they had been with Jesus.

23. THE EASTERN CHURCHES in the closing period of the great Imperial persecutions under the reign of Emperor Diocletian, 284-305 A.D., there was ten years of almost unbearable persecutions. In 305 A.D. Diocletian surrendered the throne, and two powerful leaders were fighting for the Imperial Crown, Maxentius and Constantine. in 306 A.D. the Roman army in Britain proclaimed Constantine Emperor, which made him Emperor over Britain, Gaul, and Spain. At the battle of Milan Bridge, over the Taber River, two miles from Rome, these two great armies met for a showdown in 312 A.D. Constantine defeated Maxentius, and became Emperor of Rome, and in 313 A.D. Constantine issued the famous Edict of Milan, which was the Edict of Toleration, and officially ended persecutions. Just before the battle of Milan Bridge, Constantine claimed to have seen a cross in the sky, which caused his conversion, and the first Christian Emperor.

24. THE EASTERN GREEK ORTHODOX CHURCHES In 330 A.D. Constantine moved his capitol from Rome to Constantinople, Bazantium. Up to this time there was just one Church. There was five leading cities of the Christian world: Jerusalem, Antioch of Syria, Alexander in Egypt, Constantinople, and Rome. Each city had a Patriarchal Bishop. Jerusalem, Antioch, Alexander and Constantinople were Eastern Churches. Rome was Western. Each of the Patriarchal Bishops accepted the Nicean Creed, or the Apostolic Creed, which was accepted at the Nicean Council, 325 A.D.

THE EPHESIAN CHURCH PERIOD 100 A.D. to 170 A.D. I. CHARACTERISTICS OF THIS CHURCH PERIOD: 1) A backslidden Church 2) Lost their first love 3) True in doctrine at this point 4) Deficient in Holiness, Purity, and Apostolic standard of living

2. THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS DURING THIS PERIOD: I) Clement of Rome 2) Hermas of Rome 3) Ignatius of Antioch 5) Polycarp of Smyrna 6) Barnabas of Alexandria 3. THE APOLOGIST: I) Justin Martyr 2) Origen

A PERSECUTED CHURCH PERIOD Rev. 2:1-7 170 A.D.

I. ELEMENTS THAT WERE PROMINENT IN THIS PERIOD: 1) Many false doctrines began to appear 2) Gnosticism 3) Nicolaitans 4) Paganism mixed with Christianity 5) Caused loss of Apostolic Authority 2. THREE SCHOOLS OF THEOLOGY WERE FOUNDED IN THIS PERIOD: I) One in Alexandria, Egypt by Pantaenus 2) One in Asia-Minor by Irenaeus of Smyrna 3) One in Carthage, North Africa by Tertullian

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 4

I. THE CHURCH OF SMYRNA Rev. 2:8-Il 170 A.D. to 350 A.D.

A PERSECUTED CHURCH 2. MESSAGE TO THE SMYRNA CHURCH 3. THE GREAT PERSECUTIONS 4. DOCTRINAL CONTROVERSY 5. MONTANUS 6. MONTANISM 7. MONTANISTS 8. CHARACTERISTICS OF MONTANJSM 9. DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE 10. TERTULLIAN 11. TERTULLIAN 12. ADVERSARIES OF TERTULLIAN 13. TERTULLIAN AND MONTANISM 14. THE ROMAN EMPERORS

1. THE CHURCH OF SMYRNA. In the preceding chapter we saw the spiritual condition of he Ephesian Church, a

backslidden Church. Montanism as an organized Church originated in Phrygia about 135, founder Montanus, a converted Phrygian. Gnosticisn, a false doctrine, had arisen about the same time. The Church under the leadership of the “Church Fathers” had condemned Montanism along with Gnosticism as heresies. Montanism was far from heresy. Montanism was the doctrine of the Smyrna Church period, 170-325 A.D. By the close of the second period of the apostate Ephesian Church, 325 A.D., the Ephesus Church had become the Catholic Church, and had accepted the doctrine of the trinity. This is a period of Great Persecution. Revelation 2:8-1 1. One effect of the trials through which the Christians passed was a purified Church. The persecutions kept away all who were not sincere in their profession; none joined the Church for worldly gain or popularity. The halfhearted and the weak left the Church; only those became the open followers of Christ who were willing to be faithful unto death. Persecutions sifted the Church, drove away the chaff, and left the wheat in the membership. It was , on a whole, a Church of unified teachings. Many millions of people, extended over many lands, embracing many races, speaking many languages, yet holding to one faith. Despite sects and schisms, the true Church of the empire and of the lands around it was one in Doctrine and Spirit. In the midst of the Ephesian Church period, 170 AD., the orthodox or Eastern Church was the dominant Christian Church in Eastern Europe - Western Asia and Northern Africa and was divided into two main groups. The group that was still true to the Apostolic Faith came out of the old Apostate Ephesian Church and formed the Smyrna Church period. 170-325 A.D., Revelation 2:8-11. The remainder of the Ephesian Church members went along in their Apostate condition under the leadership of the Church fathers, theologians, philosophers, and worldly bishops that the schools of Asia Minor, Alexandria, and Carthage had produced. At the close of the Smyrna Church period, 325 A.D., Constantine, Emperor of Rome, was converted, and brought persecutions to a close, freedom of worship for both Heathenism and Christianity was permitted and Heathenism invaded the Church. God had warned the Church of its spiritual condition, and that unless it repented, he would remove the candlestick from among them, Revelation 2; 1-7. Polycarp, on the Apostolic Fathers, in the Ephesian period, was true to the Apostolic doctrine and died a martyr. Montanus, a Parygian convert to Christianity, about 156 A.D., is said to have been formerly a priest of “Cebele”. “A great Nature Goddess of Parygia and Asia-Minor, whose worship was carried to Greece and Rome”. “The Great Mother of the gods”. Montanus undertook to restore the faith and practice of the primitive Church “Apostolic” but was finally excluded from fellowship of the Church as a heretic. But this was a false action as this was not so. His teachings could scarcely be classed among the heretical sects, though their teaching were condemned by the Ephesian Church. They were puritans, returning to the simplicity of the primitive Christians. This is the true Apostolic Church founded by the Apostles, 30 A.D. The message of Jesus to the Church of Smyrna was all good, not one reprimand; not one rebuke, Revelation 2;8-1 I.

2. MESSAGE TO THE SMYRNA CHURCH - Revelation 2:8-11. “And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive; 9 1 know thy works, and tribulation, and

poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan. 10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. 11 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.”

3. THE GREAT PERSECUTIONS - Revelation 2:10 “For twenty years this agitation appears to have been confined to Phrygia and the neighboring provinces. How could it be otherwise? To assemble the whole of Christendom at Pepuza was a rather impracticable proposal. But after the year 177 a persecution of Christians from some unexplained causes, broke out simultaneously in many provinces of the empire. Now in these days every persecution was regarded as the beginning of the end. It quickened the conscience, and gave more strength to eschatological hopes; it was a call to observe the signs of the times and the intimations of Gods presence. It would seem that this time Montanus had disappeared from the scene; but Maximilia, and probably also Prisca, were working with redoubled energy. And now, throughout the provinces of Asia Minor, in Rome, and even in Gaul, amidst the raging of persecution, attention was attracted to this remarkable movement. The desire for a sharper exercise of discipline, and a more decided renunciation of the world, combined with a craving for some plain indication of God’s will in these critical times, had prepared many minds for an eager acceptance of the tidings from Phrygia. There the Spirit, whom Christ had promised to his disciples, had begun his work; there, at least were holy Christians and Joyful martyrs. The oracles of the Phrygian prophets became household words in distant churches, and it was always the more serious minded who received them with undisguised sympathy. And thus within the large congregations where there was so much that was open to censure in doctrine and constitution and morals, conventicles the day of the Lord”. 1

4. DOCTRINAL CONTROVERSY.

In this period there arose a great doctrinal controversy in the church about the person of Jesus Christ. The deity of Jesus Christ, or the oneness of the God-Head, and 1 Encyclopedia Britannica Edition 9, Vol. 16, Pg. 775. the church fathers brought the question, was Jesus Christ the true God or was Jesus Christ the second person in the Trinity? At this period the church, except for the Montanists, had left the Apostolic Doctrine of the early church. There was a struggle between the Church Fathers and the Gnostics, who were heretics that went so far as to teach that Jesus Christ never dwelled on the earth in human form. The Church Fathers also classed the Montanists as heretics because they would not accept the teachings of the Church Fathers. The Montanists held to the Orthodox teaching of the twelve Apostles. Out of the struggle with Gnosticism and Montanism came four things: 1. A Creed - Development of Doctrine 2. A Canon - Formation of the New Testament Canon 3. An Organization - Growth of ecclesiastical organization. 4. The Catholic Church

The creed was called the Apostles’ Creed, not because it was composed by the Apostles, but it was the views of the Church Fathers. The Creed is still the creed of many denominations today. At this period in the Apostolic Church, all Bishops were of the same authority. No Bishop was over the other. Bishops of the city churches in time became the leading Bishop. He controlled the city church and the country churches in the district which was called a diocese. In the midst of the Ephesian Church period, 170 A.D., practically all churches had monarchical Bishops. These Bishops were supposed to be the successors of the Apostles.

5. MONTANUS. “Montanus (Lat., from Gr. Movravos, Montanos). A Phrygian convert to Christianity about 156 A.D. He is said to have been formerly a priest of Cybele. He undertook to restore the faith and practice of the primitive church, but was finally excluded from fellowship as a heretic. Montanus taught that direct divine revelation still continued, and that he himself was the mouthpiece of the Paraclete, the Advocate-Intercessor-Holy Ghost-Comforter, promised in John 14:16. Hence his movement is often called the ‘new prophecy’. He revived the primitive conception of the speedy return of Christ to earth to establish His Kingdom, and the elect were summoned to gather at the Phrygian village of Pepuze there to await their Lord. In view of the mediate end of the present age, asceticism was their rule of life, and martyrdom was courted as a blessing and even a duty. Montanus insisted upon strict ecclesiastical discipline, thus rebuking the alleged laxity and worldliness in the church at large. He declared it wrong to grant forgiveness of mortal sin, and believed that the holiness of the church could be preserved only by excluding all offenders from membership. He denied that the hierarchy (one who rules or has authority in sacred things; an organized body of ecclesiastical officials in succession, rank, or order - The Roman Catholic HIERARCHY - any systems of persons or things in a

graded order), possessed any right or power to restore holiness when it had been forfeited through sin, and thus he took his stand against the theory of sacramental grace. Closely associated with Montanus were two women, Prisca (or Priscilla) and Maximilia, supposed to be endowed like himself with the spirit of ecstatic prophecy. Like the ‘spiritual gifts” of the Apostolic age (1 Corinthians 12) the prophetic spirit might rest upon anyone, and this divine equipment marked out the leaders of the Church. Revelation was imparted without any activity on the prophet’s part; he was passive like the lyre when struck with the plectrum. Maximilla was held to be the last of the prophets. She died in 179 A.D., Montanus’ death was earlier, but the exact year is unknown. The Montanists spread rapidly, and Asiatic synods were early held against them. They were known in Rome as early as the time of Soter (165 A.D.-174 A.D.), who pronounced an adverse Judgment upon their claims, as did several of his successors. They were excluded from the Catholic Church, and organized as a separate body. Their most distinguished convert was Tertullian, whose later writings are the chief literary monuments of the Montanist Movement. Excluded from the Catholic Church, the Montanists did not

long survive in the West, but in the East they are found as late as the sixth century, when Justinian finally suppressed them.” 1 (Taken from the writings of Eusebius of Caesarea, the historian, in an effort to condemn Montanism, and destroy the teachings of Arianism. )

6. MONTANISM. In a certain village in that part of Mysia over against Phrygia, Montanus, they say, first exposed himself to the assaults of the adversary through his unbounded lust for leadership. He was one of the recent converts, and he became possessed with a spirit, and suddenly began to rave in a kind of ecstatic trance, and to babble in a Jargon, prophesying in a manner contrary to the custom of/he Church which had been handed down by traditions from the earliest time. Some of them that heard his bastard utterances rebuked him as one possessed with a devil remembering the Lords warning to guard vigilantly against the coming of false prophets. But others were carried away and not a little elated, thinking themselves possessed with the Holy Spirit and of the gift of prophecy and he also stirred up two women and filled then? with the bastard spirit so that they uttered demented, absurd and irresponsible sayings.... and these people blasphemed the whole Catholic Church under heaven, under the influence of their presumptuous spirit, because the Church granted to the spirit of false prophecy neither honor nor admission. For the faithful Id of Asia met often and in many places throughout Asia upon this matter.., and rejected the heresy and thus these people were expelled from the Church and debarred from communion. (Documents of the Christian Church, Page 77-) 1 New International Encyclopedia, Vol. 13, Pg. 751)

7. MONTANISIS. They believed in a strict discipline in the church and held to prophetic gifts as the privilege of disciples, and had many prophets and prophetesses in their membership. Tertullian, one of the greatest among the church fathers, in his last years embraced their views, and wrote in their defense. In modern times John Wesley gave approval to Montanus and most of his teaching. Harmack, an eminent modern scholar, has also endorsed them. The Church Fathers came in the later part of the Ephesian period and through their teachings and their interpretation of the scriptures were getting far away from the true teachings of the early church. It is true that some of the teachings of Montanus, as we have them, seem to be a little farfetched, but taking into consideration of whom we received these writings, it is easy to see, that there were many false statements made in order to condemn the teachings of Montanus. A large part of the writings we have came from critics and enemies of the true Apostolic faith, which has already been mentioned. The church histories of today class the teachings and practices of the Pentecostals and the Holiness churches as heresy. In one leading church history, used as a textbook in Bible Colleges, gives less than one half page to the Holiness and Pentecostal movements, and calls them sects. “Between the years 1880 and 1926 no less than twenty-five holiness and Pentecostal sects were formed. It was from the various

Methodist bodies that the greatest number of people came who Joined the Holiness sects”. In the reign of Marcus Aurelus, 161-180 A.D., regarded the State religion a Political necessity, the persecution of the Christians was cruel and barbarous, the most severe since the reign of Nero. Thousands were beheaded or thrown to the wild beasts. The most severe was in South Gaul. The victims were tortured from morning till night without flinching. From 193-211 A.D., the persecutions were more severe than under the reign of Marcus Aurelius, mostly in Egypt and South Africa. Many were beheaded, burned or crucified daily in Alexander alone. Through the reign of Maximin, 235-238 A.D., the persecutions continued. From 249-251 A.D., Decius resolved that he would exterminate Christianity and thousands died under the cruel tortures in Rome, North Africa, Egypt and Asia-Minor. And yet a more severe persecution in the reign of Valerian, 253-260 A.D. He was determined to finish the ambition of Decius in destroying Christianity. Many were tortured and put to death, but he also failed in his effort. And finally the last Imperial persecution came in the reign of Diocletian, 284-305 A.D., for ten years Christians were hunted like wild beasts and were subject to every cruel torture that could be devised by human beings. The Catacombs of Rome, a subterranean gallery, 8 to 10 feet wide and 4 to 6 feet high under the City of Rome extended for hundreds of miles. In these catacombs thousands of Christians took refuge, they were hunted down and slain like beasts. There are between 200,000 and 700,000 Christian’ s graves in these catacombs.

8. CHARACTERISTICS OF MONTANISM. A reactionary movement against the innovation (the process of making changes a new method, custom, device, etc.) that were being introduced into the Church through the influences of Gnosticism and of Paganism in general; especially against the emphasizing of knowledge at the expense of faith, against laxity of discipline in the churches, of morals in the members, against the merging of the churches in the world, against the growth of hierarchy, and against the growing disbelief in contemporaneous Special Providences and Revelation. Montanist may be regarded as, in one sense, a forerunner of the Ascetic Christianity of the 4th century, after the Church was swallowed up by church and state, brought about by Constantine, 313 A.D., and a forerunner of the Reformation or the Reformatory Bodies about 1500 A.D. Montanists exaggerated the opposition between Christianity and the world. They had an almost Gnostic contempt for the flesh; and believed that sensual pleasures of any sort were hurtful to the spiritual life. The present life they regarded as of no consequence except as a time of preparation for the life beyond. Montanism was in contrast with Catholicism for Montanism insisted on holiness -a legalistic and arbitrary holiness -- it is true -- at the expense of Catholicism. Montanism, as an organized party, originated in Phrygia, about 135-160 A D Montanus, with two women, Priscilla and Maximilia, claimed to have been especially enlightened by the Paraclete (one called in to aid and advocate or intercessor, the Holy Ghost or Holy Spirit, or Comforter) John 14:14, and to have been divinely commissioned to proclaim the setting up of the Kingdom of Christ on earth and to inveigh (to make a violent verbal attack) against the laxity and

worldliness of the churches of the time. Their denunciation of the Clergy, whom they stigmatized as psychical (as pertaining to the human soul or mind; mental) in contrast with their own spirituality, aroused the opposition of the Clergy and the less earnest laymen. The Montanists were cut off from the communion of many Phrygian Churches. Believing themselves to be the only true Apostolic Christians, they appealed to their brethren at Rome and elsewhere for recognition. The Roman church was about to recognize them, but owing to unfavorable representation of their doctrines and practice by Praxeas (a noted leader for Patripassian views of the Godhead, Monarchianism, an Anti-Trinitarian doctrine, or theory, current in the church of the second century) the recognition failed and they were rejected. The Montanists, against their desire and original intention, were thus forced into the position of Schismatics. (A separation from a church or religious body, over some doctrinal difference. ) The movement was one that appealed forcibly to the more earnest Christians throughout the empire, and Montanistic churches multiplied in Asia Minor, in Proconsular Africa, and in the remote East. Montanus was converted from the Phrygian worship of Cybele. They were very fanatical in their worship of Cybele. The enthusiastic, perhaps fanatical, character of early Montanism may have been due in part to this national characteristic. Montanism had a great influence on the church. Special prophetical gifts are spoken of by Justin Martyr, and Irenaeus, as appearing in their time, and mlllenianism was not peculiar to Montanism. But the Montanists brought forward their ideas and claims in an enthusiastic and one-sided way, having been aroused to fanaticism by the Increasing corruption and worldliness of the churches. As worldliness and corruption continued to increase, so reactionary movements continued to appear until, when the great churches as such was thoroughly secularized by the union of church and state by Constantine in 313 A.D., the reactionary spirit reached its highest point in Monasticism. Carthage, of North Africa, the home of Tertullian, had at this time come to be one of the greatest cities of the world. It combined the licentious idolatry of the East with the luxury and extravagance of Rome, or the West. It is described by an ancient writer as the Rome of Africa. Tertullian, in his writings states, that Montanist did not differ widely in point of belief from the orthodox churches at the time. “They (the psychical) make controversy with the Paraclete: on account of this new prophecies are rejected, not that Montanus and Priscilla and Maximilia preach any other God, nor that they do away with Jesus Christ, nor that they overthrow any rule of faith or hope.” Montanist drew a definite line between moral and venial sins: the former comprising homicide, idolatry, fraud, negation (of the faith), blasphemy, adultery, and fornication; the latter embraced all those minor sins to which every Christian is continually subject. The former are irremissible, so far as the churches are concerned; the latter are forgiven through the advocacy of Christ. By 200 A.D., thousands of the people of Carthage had accepted some form of Christianity, all people that had accepted Jesus Christ were called Christians, and all Christians were persecuted by the Roman Government until 313 A.D. (not all that were called Christians were Christians, for to be a Christian one must be Christ like. They were first called Christians at Antioch, Acts 11:26.) At this period there were

many different doctrines and teachings and ideas of spiritual living. One type of Christianity was developed here by combining Roman organization with African fire, acting suddenly with little thought. In Alexandria, Egypt the birth of the trinity doctrine had much in common with Carthage.

9. DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE. 1 Another marked feature of this period was the development of doctrine. In the Apostolic age faith was of the heart, a personal surrender to the will of God. A life in accordance with his example, and as a result the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. By this period faith had gradually come to be of the mind, and intellectual faith. Believing in a hard doctrine, emphasis laid on correct belief rather than on the inner spiritual life; the Apostles’ Creed was introduced during this period. This laxity of a spiritual life brought a rebuke, Revelation 2: 3, 4. Three Schools were founded during this period.

A. SCHOOL OF ALEXANDRIA -180 A.D. The school of Alexandria was founded about 180 A.D. by Partaenus, who had been a stoic philosopher.

B. SCHOOL IN ASIA-MINOR

The school in Asia-Minor was not located in any one center, but consisted of a group of theological teachers and writers. The foremost was Iranaeus.

C. SCHOOL IN NORTH AFRICA

The school of North Africa was at Carthage, and was the greatest of the three schools. The foremost teachers were Tertullian and Cyprian.

10. TERTULLIAN Born before 160 A.D. died after 200 A.D. One of the earliest Latan Church Fathers, a prolific writer, and the creator of ecclesiastical Latinity. He was born in Carthage, of heathen parentage, and trained for the profession of the Law, which he practiced in Rome. Becoming a convert to Christianity shortly before the end of the second century, he returned to Carthage, where he was made presbyter and spent the rest of his life. About the year of 203 AD., Tertullian became a Montanist, and he was thenceforth unsparingly severe in his views of ecclesiastical discipline and in his Judgments upon the alleged moral laxity of the psychics as he called the members of the Catholic Church. No other figure in the early Church stands out so distinctly as does the Carthaginian lawyer-priest. His intensity of character, alert intellect, blunt speech, keen satire, dialectical skill, moral strenuousness, and bitter partnership, all combine to render him a marked personality. It was no doubt largely the result of his training that the expression of Tertullian’s views was made in such form as to imprint upon the Western Theology a regalistic character which it never lost, and which, through Augustine, passed over into Protestantism. He enjoys the further distinction of being the first to formulate in Latin the principles by which Catholic orthodoxy could be infallibly known. His prescription of meretics, for the clearness with which

it enunciates these principles, has not improperly been described as a classic. Were it not for his Montanist errors, Tertullian would rank among the greatest of the Latin Fathers. The time and circumstances of his death are unknown; there is no trace of him after about the year of 220 A.D. 1 Story of the Christian Church, by Jesse Lyman Hublbut,

Page 61

11. TERTULLIAN Tertullian was a native of Carthage and the son of a Roman pro consular centurion. He was educated in Roman Law, and in liberal arts. He had attained to a considerable eminence before his conversion. He was the first Christian writer in whom Roman Law and Stoic philosophy appeared as determining elements. He was converted about 180 A.D. His ability and zeal soon led to his appointment as a presbyter in the Carthaginian Church. In mid-career his views underwent an important change. By way of reaction against laxity in discipline, that was so glaringly and scandalously manifested in the Roman Church under Zephyrinus, he was carried away by the rigor and enthusiasm of the Montanists. While there is no lack of zeal and furor in his early writings, the latter are still more intense and are characterized by the forms of teaching peculiar to Montanism. His works are too voluminous to be adequately described in this chapter.

12. ADVERSARIES OF TERTULLIAN. The Monarchians or Patripassians, as represented by Parxeas, who had combated Montanism in Asia-Minor. When the Bishop of Rome had acknowledged the Prophetic Gifts of Montanus, Priscilla, and Maxmilla, and had bestowed his peace of the church of Asia and Phrygia, had by importunately urging false accusations against the Prophets themselves and the Churches -- compelled him to recall the pacific letter which he had issued.

13. TERTULLIAN AND MONTANISM. Tertullian was the great Theologian of the Montanistic movement. His conversion to Montanism was probably a gradual one, and occurred when he was already of mature age. The genius of Tertullian, too great to exhaust its influence upon a sect. In Latin Theology, nothing had appeared at all comparable with the writings of Tertullian, and we may suppose that they were eagerly read throughout the Latin Churches. Tertullian was so staunch a defender of the fundamental doctrines o Christianity that his authority was very great, notwithstanding his Montanism, and through him Montanistic views were infiltrated into the dominant Church, with which he renewed fellowship before his death. 1 1 Manual of Church History, Vol. 1, Page 250

MONTANUS THE FATHER OF MONTANISM Montanus taught and practiced the true Apostolic Doctrine, and founded the Smyrna Church period 170 A.D. Closely associated with Montanus were two women, Priscilla, and Maximilia. The members of the Ephesian Church that were still true Apostolics, withdrew from the Church and followed Montanus into the Smyrna Church, which left the Ephesian Church void of spirituality.

THE EPHESIAN CHURCH PERIOD PART 2, REV. 2:1-7 THE CHURCH FATHERS Irenaeus of Smyrna, Asia-Minor. Tertullian of Carthage, North Africa. Origen of Alexandria, Egypt. Clement of Alexandria, Egypt.

170 THE SMYRNA CHURCH PERIOD REV. 2:8-11. Montanism was condemned by the Ephesian Church as heresy. Was persecuted by both the Roman Empire and the Ephesian Church. Montanism as an organization was destroyed 325 A.D. But the fire of enthusiasm and basic teaching were never destroyed and continued on down through the ages.

THE CHURCH WITHOUT A REPRIMAND - A PERSECUTED CHURCH The rise of controversy concerning the Deity of the Godhead.

ARIUS. ATHANASJUS. The world invades the Church. The Edict of Nilan 313 AD Conversion of Constantine 312 A.D.

AN APOSTATE CHURCH EMERGES ON THE SCENE 325 A.D.

14. THE ROMAN EMPERORS - 170-312 A.D.

BARRACKS EMPERORS -- Appointed by the Army -- Civil War 192-284 A.D.

MARCUS AURELIUS--------------------------------------------------------161-180 A.D.

COMMODUS-------------------------------------------------------------------180-192 A.D.

SEPTINIUS SENERUS-------------------------------------------------------193-211 A.D.

COROCALLA ------------------------------------------------------------------218-222 A.D.

ELAGABALUS-----------------------------------------------------------------218-222 A.D.

ALEXANDER SENERUS--------------------------------------------------- 222-235 A.D. MAZJMIN----------------------------------------------------------------------- 235-238 A.D. PHILIP---------------------------------------------------------------------------- 244-249 A.D. DECJUS-------------------------------------------------------------------------- 249-251 A.D. VALERIAN---------------------------------------------------------------------- 253-260 A.D. GALIENUS-----------------------------------------------------------------------260-268 A.D. OUREIAN------------------------------------------------------------------------270-275 A.D. DIOCLETIAN------------------------------------------------------------------- 284-305 A.D.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 5

THE PERGAMOS CHURCH PERIOD Revelation 2:12-17

IMPERIAL CHURCH - 325-600 A.D

1. MESSAGE TO THE PERGAMOS CHURCH 2. CONSTANTINE 3. THE EDICT OF MILAN 4. THE WORLD INVADES THE CHURCH 5. ARIUS 6. ATHANASIUS 7. THE COUNCIL OF NICEA, 325 A.D. 8. RISE OF THE CONTROVERSY 9. IN RELATION TO THE ARIAN CONTROVERSY 10. THE ARIANS AND THE NICENE COUNCIL 11. ARIAN AND SEMI-ARIAN REACTION 12. A CREED 13. THE NEW TESTAMENT CANON 14. THE CANON LAW 15. ORGANIZATiON 16. TRINITY 17. WATER BAPTISM ACCORDING TO THE SCRIPTURES 18. THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANTINOPLE 19. COUNCIL OF EPHESUS, 431 A.D. 20. THE COUNCIL OF CHALCREDON, 451 A.D. 21. THE LATIN FATHERS 22. AMBROSE 23. JEROME 24. AUGUSTINE, 354-431 A.D. 25. METROPOLITAN BISHOP 26. PATRIARCHAL BISHOP 27. THE FIRST POPE 28. THE GERMAN INVASION, AND THE BREAK UP OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE

29. THE TALL” OF THE EMPIRE IN THE WEST, 476 A.D. 30. CONVERSION OF CLOVIS, 496 A.D. 31. GREGORY “THE GREAT” 32. THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 33. THE ROMAN EMPERORS 34. THE FIRST PRINTED BIBLE

THE PERGAMOS CHURCH PERIOD Revelation 2:12-17

IMPERIAL CHURCH 325-600 A. D.

1. MESSAGE TO THE PERGAMOS CHURCH Revelation 2:12-17 “And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges; 13 I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. 14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. is So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. 16 Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth. 17 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth It.,,

2. CONSTANTINE. At the close of the reign of Dioclition, there were two great rivals for the imperial crown, Maxentius and Constantine, whose armies met in battle at the Milvian Bridge over the Tiber River. Maxantius and his army were defeated, and in 323 A.D. Constantine became the sole Emperor, and brought persecutions of the Church to a close. Just prior to the battle of Milvian Bridge, Constantine claimed to have seen a Cross over the Sun, bearing a motto, “By this sign thou shall conquer”, and he adapted it as a standard of his army. Constantine felt that he had won the battle because he had received help from the God of the Christians, and he accepted Christianity. In 313 A.D. Constantine promulgated his famous ‘Edict of Toleration”, proclaiming absolute freedom of conscience. Constantine recognized that Rome was closely associated with the heathen worship filled with temples and statues, was strongly inclined to the old religion, and was a city controlled by Pagan Tradition and that a new capitol was needed. He selected Constantinople, a Greek City of Byzantium in 325 A.D. The Division of the Empire soon followed the building of the capitol. Constantine appointed associate Emperors; and in 375 A.D. Theodaius completed the Separation. The Roman world was divided into Eastern and Western Empires. The Eastern Empire was known as Greek and the Western Empire known as Latin.

We can clearly see that the purpose of Constantine accepting Christianity was altogether political for reasons to be able to rule both State and Church. The most interesting and most disputed subject in connection with the life of Constantine is the nature of his relationship to Christianity. The facts bearing upon it are clear enough, and the controversy must, therefore, be entirely attributed to the manipulation and distortion of Partisans. A brief statement of these facts will suffice to show how far his acceptance of Christianity was a Statesmanship. The generous conduct of Constantine toward the Christians betokens a certain measure of sympathy, and the term “Christian minded” applied to him by Theophanes gives some ground for supposing that the paternal influence may have acted as a sort of evangelic in the mind of Constantine. But whatever may have been due to this, it did not bring him over to the new faith. The significance of his delaying to receive baptism until he was on his death bed does not imply that he delayed until then the full acceptance of Christianity, though it has frequently been so interpreted by those who were unaware that the doctrine that all sin committed before baptism was washed away by the simple observance of the rite not unnaturally make such procrastination very common. As to Christianity, the historically significant fact is not his personal acceptance of it. It is rather that by his policy as a statesman he endowed the new religion for the first time with that instrument of worldly power which has made it; whether for good or for evil or for both is a subject of much discussion; the strongest Social and Political agent that affects the destinies of the human race. 1 In 324 he is said to have promised to every convert to Christianity twenty pieces of gold and a white baptismal robe. Twenty thousand men; with women and children in proportion; are said to have been baptized in Rome in one year. The persistent adherence to the Roman aristocracy to paganism was a matter of great concern to Constantine, and he took special pains to overcome the antipathy of the Romans toward Christianity. About doctrinal difference he was almost indifferent, but he dreaded dissension among those on whom he depended for the support of his government. At great expense he convened the Nicene Council for the adjudication of the controversy between Anus and Alexander. His persecution of Arianism was due to his conviction that only ecclesiastical unity could be restored. He soon came under the influence of Semi-Arian Bishop Eusebius, and the year before his death he banished Athanasius, who had become bishop of A!exendria. Constantine did not formally adopt Christianity as the religion of the State, but he virtually gave it this position.

3. “THE EDICT OF MILAN” CHURCH AND STATE. “The Edict of Milan”, 313 A.D. was the most decisive turning point in the history of the Church. Now an Emperor is on the throne, confessing Christianity, with sole authority over both State and Church. Constantine gave large grants of money in Constentinople, Jerusalem, Bethlehem and other places to build Church buildings, 1 Encyclopedia Britannica 9th Ed. Vol 6, Pages 300-301. and he claimed this gave him authority to rule the church. The doors of the Church were open to heathenism, and heathenism invaded the Church.

4. THE WORLD INVADES THE CHURCH CHRISTIAN - The word Christian originated in the Antioch Church, Acts 11:26. The disciples of Christ were called Christians because they were Christ like. When Constantine was converted in 313 A.D., persecutions ceased. The Edict of Milan gave freedom of worship to all people, and it became an honor to be called a Christian and was also a great advantage, politically,, militarily, and promotionally. Thousand of heathens joined the Church, who brought with them into the Church much of their heathen worship, and their gods, which filled the Church with pagan corruption. When Judaism, paganism and Christianity meet in the same Church with equal rights to declare their own opinions, it is impossible to maintain scriptural discipline. Sad to say, that much of the so-called Christian world today is filled with this corruption and blinded concepts. Everything must be corroborated by the Word of God for it is “the Truth that shall set you free”.

5. ARIUS 1 Anus was the father of Arinisrn, the doctrine that Christ was not of the same essence as God the Father, but was a creature, though the first and highest of Creation. Anus was born in Libya, the North African province to the west of Egypt about 256 A.D. He went to Alexandria and there was made deacon and presbyter, and was the highly esteemed pastor of a Church called, from its shape, the Baucalis (The Greek name of a kind of vase). In 318 he denied the statement which Alexander of Alexandria made upon the Trinity; viz.; that there was only a single essence. This he declared was Sabellian. Defending his own position, he affirmed that if the Son were truly a son, there must have been a time when he was not. For this statement he was applauded by many, but Alexander called a council of a hundred Egyptian and Libyian Bishops, which condemned Anus and his allies and deposed them in 321 A.D. The fight had now begun. Anus had numerous supporters, chief of whom was Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia. Alexander also rallied a large contingent. He wrote numerous letters (two of which are still extant), exhorting the Bishops not to receive the heretic. Notwithstanding this active convene by Alexander, Eusebius of Nicomedis absolved Anus who had retired to Palestine and then to Nicomedia, from the Alexandrian’s condemnation, and had Anust position approved by a synod held in 323 A.D., probably in Nicomedia. Arius wrote The Banquet, a work in prose and verse, of which fragments remain. It sets forth his view of the person of Christ and put it in a form so that it could be sung to popular tunes. This is said to have aided his cause greatly. The strife attracted the attention of the Emperor Constantine, as it was troubling the peace of the Church and disuniting it. Constantine did not appreciate the importance of the doctrine involved, and so thought the controversy could be healed 1 New International Encyclopedia, Vol. 2, Page 10, 7th Ed., 1907 by mutual concessions. He empowered Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, who was his ecclesiastical advisor, to represent him in an effort at Alexandria to smooth matters over; but when Hosius reported failure, he took more active measures, and called a general Church Council at Nicea, in Bithynia, 325 A.D., the first Ecumenical Council, at which the point raised by Anus was settled against him. This result was effected by the champion of Christ’s divinity who then appeared - Athanasius, a young deacon of Alexandria, and spokesman for his bishop, Alexander. Three

hundred and eighteen bishops, besides numerous other clergy of all grades, were present. Three parties were formed - the strict Arians, led by Anus himself (who was present), who contended that Christ was of different essence, heteroousios ) from the Father; the strict Athanasians, who contended that he was of the same essence (homoousios); the party of Esuebius of Nicomedis; and that of Eusebuis of Caesarea. The creed of the Nicomedian Eusebians was essentially Arian, and was rejected by the Council without debate; in fact, the document containing it was torn to shreds. The creed of the Caesarcean Eusebians, which was designed to be a compromise, was respectfully received, as it was an old Church one; but the steady persistence of the Athanasian party forced the Council to reject it and make a new deliverance, in which Arianism was unequivocally condemned. The upshot was that Anus and his Episcopal supporters were banished to Illyria, and his writings publicly burned and interdicted. This action did not, however, end Arianism; and as for Anus, the great influence of Eusebius of Nicomedia and of Constantia, the sister of Constantine, secured his recall in 331.

6. ATHANASIUS 1

The father of Greek orthodoxy, Bishop of Alexandria, and most eminent theologian of the Fourth Century. He was born probably in 293 A.D., in Alexandria, where he died in 373 A.D. His parents are said to have been Christians. We know little about his youth, except that he was well educated and brought up for the service of the Church. Rufinus tells us that in early boyhood Athanasius played at being a bishop and baptized some of his mates according to the rules of the Church and that the bishop afterwards recognized their baptism as valid; but this story rests upon no sufficient evidence. Athanasius began to serve the Church as reader, and was advanced to the office of deacon before the beginning of the great theological struggle which led up to the Council of Nicaea (A.D. 325), where he appears as an opponent of the presbyter Anus, who also lived in

Alexandria. His life is intimately connected with the progress of the Arian controversy, and he was by far the most formidable antagonist whom that heresy encountered. For many years it was “Athanasus contra mundum”; but his great ability and perseverance gained the victory in the end. (For particulars respecting this struggle, see Nicaea Council of; and Anus.) Athanasius advocated the famous homoousion doctrine, which was that the Son of God is of the same essence or substance with the Father, whereas Anus maintained that the Son was a creature, something less then God, though more than man.

All the Trinitarian and Christological speculations of the Fourth and Fifth centuries have their roots in this controversy. 1 New International Encyclopedia, 7th Edition, Vol. 2, Page 185. centuries have their roots in this controversy. Athanasius became Bishop of Alexandria, probably in 326 A D , and his episcopate lasted until his death, forty-seven years afterwards. At this time Alexandria was not only one of the leading cities of the Empire, but also one of the most important in the Church. For more than a century the greatest theologians had worked and taught here, and here, too divergencies from Catholic orthodoxy were by no means rare. During the progress of the Arian controversy politics mingled with theology and each side labored to win Imperial favor. The Arian party was influential at court and very active. Five times Athanasius was sent into exile, and more than one-third of his long episcopate was spent away from his see. Almost from the first, charges of immorality, sacrilege, sorcery, treason and even murder were brought against him by his enemies; but in every case the verdict of history has pronounced

him innocent. A grossly partisan synod at Tyre in 335 A.D. too condemned him, and the outcome was his first banishment, lasting two years, which he spent at Treves. He was pardoned after the death of Anus, and returned to Alexandria amid the acclamations of the people in 337 A.D. The Emperor Constantius banished him again in 339, and this second exile extended over seven years. Athanasius sought refuge with Julius, Bishop of Rome, where he was well received, and where, according to an unreliable tradition, he is said to have written the Athanasian creed (q.v.). Leaving Rome, he visited Gaul, Davia, Aquileia, and Antioch. In 346 A.D. he was permitted to return to his see, and the joyful people streamed forth to meet him ‘like another

Nile’. By favor of the Emperor Constane, Athanasius now enjoyed ten years of comparative quiet; but in 356 owing to the renewed ascendency of the Arian party, which had gained control of all the Churches in Alexandria, he was once more compelled to seek safety in flight. For six years he dwelt among the Egyptian hermits, or concealed himself in the neighborhood of the capital, where he could secretly watch the fortunes of his Church. These years were fruitful in literary labor, and the same time they gave him a more intimate knowledge of the monastic life. Athanasius was the first Episcopal patron of the monks, and it is largely through him that the

Western Church came to know of the Egyptian hermits. After Julian’s accession, a policy of religious toleration was inaugurated, and Athanasius was recalled. But the

Emperor had a personal falling out with the Bishop the same year of 362 A.D., and issued a special edict against him so that he fled to Thebais. His fifth and last exile lasted only four months, and brings us down to the year 366 A.D. Seven years of life remained to the aged Bishop, and these were spent in quiet labor at his post, enjoying the honors which his fidelity had earned. The theological battle was practically over, and the victory rested with the cause of Nicene orthodoxy, Athanasius’ disciples, especially Basil the Great and the two Gregories, were instrumental in securing the final verdict in its favor at the second Ecumenical Council at Constantinople 381

A.D. Athanasius was a voluminous writer. His works are chiefly controversial and dogmatic, though some are exegetical and pastoral. Highly valuable to the historian are such works as the ‘Discourses Against the Arians, the History of the Arians, the

Apology against the Arians, and on the Devrees of the Nicene Synod. The Life of material. A series of Festal Epistle, relating to the celebration of Easter, contains much valuable material of various kinds, e.g. the Thirty-ninth Epistle, for the year 367 A.D., gives a very important list of the canonical books of the Bible.

7. THE COUNCIL OF NECEA. 1 The council of Nicea, 325 AD., is an event of the highest importance in the history of Christianity. Its convocation by Constantine and its course illustrate the radical revolution which the position of this religion, in the confines of the Roman Empire, had undergone in consequence of the Edict of Milan. From his accession Constantine had shown himself the friend of the Christians; and when his victory over Licinius 323 A.D. gave him undisputed possession of the crown, he adhered to his religious policy, distinguishing and fortifying the Christian cause by gratuities and grants of privilege. This propitiatory attitude originated in the fact that he recognized Christianity -- which had successfully braved so many persecutions -- as the most vital and vigorous of religions, and as the power of the future. Consequently he

directed his energies toward the establishment of a positive relationship between it and the Roman state. But the Church could not only maintain its great value for the politician by remaining the same compact organism which it had proven itself to be under the stormy reign of Diocletian. Scarcely however did it find itself in the enjoyment of peaceful relations with the state, when violent feuds broke out in the midst, whose extent, and the virulence with which they were waged, threatened to dismember the whole religious body. Donatisrn in the West and followed by the Arian struggle in the East. The former movement had been successfully arrested, though it survived in North Africa until the 5th century. The conflict kindled by the Alexanderian presbyter, Anus, with regard to the relation of Christ to God assumed a more formidable character. Constantine therefore had recourse to an institution previously evolved by the Christian Church in convocation of a synod to pronounce on burning questions -- enlarging it however, to correspond with the altered circumstances. He convened a council, designed to represent the whole church of the empire at Nicaea in Bithynia. The synod sat from May 20 to July 25. Among the attendant clergy, the youthful deacon, Athanasius, destined to succeed Alexander in the see of Alexandria was prominent as the most powerful antagonist of Arianism. The deliberations on the Arian question passed through several distinct stages before the final condemnation of Anus and his doctrines was reached. A clearly defined standpoint with regard to this problem was held only by a comparatively small group of Arians and a not much larger group who adhered with conviction to the Alexanderian view. The bulk of the members occupied a position between these two extremes. They rejected the formula of Anus, and declined to accept those of his opponents; they lacked the capacity, as yet, to give their attitude of compromise a positive expression. At Nicea this majority accepted the ruling of the Alexandrians; 1 Encyclopedia Britannica Volume 16, page 410. yet this results was due not to internal conviction, but partly to indifference, and partly to the pressure of the Imperial will. For if the Nicaean synod had arrived at its final decision by the conscientious agreement of all non-Arians, then the confession of faith there formulated might indeed have evoked the continued antagonism of the Arians, but must necessarily have been championed by all else. This, however, was not the case; in fact, the creed was assailed by those very bodies which had composed bye laissez-faire centre at Nicaea; and we are compelled to the conclusion that, in this point, the vote was not criterion of the inward conviction of the council. But the Emperor saw that if the difficulties were eluded in any such way, it was inevitable from the very nature of the case, that they should arise again in an accentuated form, and that consequently no pacification could be expected from the policy. The creed thus evolved by an artificial unity was no ratification of peace: in fact it paved the way for a struggle which convulsed the whole Empire. For it was the proclamation of the Nicena Creed that first opened the eyes of many Bishops to the significance of the problem there treated; and its explanation led the Church to force herself by an arduous path of theological work, into compliance with those principles, enunciated at Nicaea, to which, in the year of 325 AD. she had pledged herself without genuine assent.

8. RISE OF THE CONTROVERSY. We have seen that from the time of Origen, oriental Christendom was constantly agitating the question of the relations of the Godhead. Anus, a presbyter of the

Alexandrian Church, had received his religious training at Antioch, under Lucian. In opposition to the allegorical interpretation which prevailed at Alexandria, Anus had learned to interpret the Bible grammatically and historically. He seems to have been almost destitute of the intuitive faculty for which Alexandrian theologians were distinguished, and his mind demanded an entirely clear and rational statement of the doctrine that was agitating the Churches. Origen’s theory of the eternal generation of the logos had no meaning for him. We must either suppose two divine original essences, without beginning and independent of each other, we must substitute a duarchy for a monarchy, or we must not shrink from asserting that the Logos had a beginning of his existence that there was when he was not. Arius was a man of pure and ascetical life, and his influence in Alexandria soon began to be felt. In 321 Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, called a synod, which deposed him from the Presbyterate and excluded him from the communion of the Church. The result was a schism in the Alexandrian Church which soon spread far and wide. There were three parties in the controversy. The Arian party during the early stages of the controversy was not strong. Comparatively few were willing to accept without qualification, Anus’ statements with regard to the Logos. But a very large number, who had always after the example of Onigen, held to a subordination of the Logos, protested against the intolerance of Alexander, and hence were practically defenders of Arianism. We may sum up the strict Arian views as follows: A. The Son was created out of nothing: hence he is different in essence from the father; that he is Logos, Wisdom, Son of God is only of grace. He is not so in himself B. There was, when he was not; i.e., he is a finite being. C. He was created before everything else, and through him the universe was created and is administered. D. In the historical Christ the human element is merely the material; the soul is the Logos. The historical Christ, therefore, had no human soul, and the human elements that appear so prominently in the gospels, are aftributed to the Logos. This is one of the favorite arguments of the Arians for the finiteness and imperfection of the Logos. The earlier theologians, with the exception or Origen, had made no distinction between the divine and the human in Christ, and the Orthodox theologians were not able to meet this telling argument of the Arians by making such distinction. E. The Arians held, that although the incarnate Logos is finite, and hence not God, he is to be worshipped, as being unspeakably exalted above all other creatures, the immediate creator and governor of the universe, and the redeemer of man. F. The Arians adhered to the scriptures, and were willing to employ as their own any scriptural statements of doctrine.

9. IN RELATION TO THE ARIAN CONTROVERSY. At first there was a disposition on both sides of the Arian controversy to ignore the teachings of Origen. But some of the aspects of Arianism were so manifestly in accord with Origen’s teachings that the Athanasians began to stigmatize him as “the father of Arianism.” The Arians naturally were glad to claim the support of so great a name. Eusebius of Caesarea and the Semi-Arians zealously defended the reputation of Origen.

10. THE ARIANS AND TIlE NICENE COUNCIL. The chief object of the Nicene Council was to seftle the Arian controversy,

which so seriously imperiled the unity of organized Christianity that Constantine had much at heart. In the Council were three parties, the Arian, the Semi-Arian or Origenistic, and the Athanasian. At the opening of the Council, the Arians proposed a creed signed by eighteen names. This was indignantly rejected and torn in pieces. All the signers, except Anus and two Bishops, now abandoned the cause of the Arians. Eusebius of Caesarea then proposed an ancient Palestinian Creed, which acknowledged the divine nature of Christ in general Biblical terms. The emperor had already expressed a favorable opinion of the creed. The Arians were willing to subscribe to it, but this latter fact made the Athanasian Party suspicious. They wanted a creed that no Arian could subscribe, and insisted on inserting the term meaning identical in substance. The Caesarean Creed, with insistence on identity of essence, was approved by the Emperor and a majority of the Council and the Athanasian Party: subscription to this was required of all the Bishops. The Semi-Arian Bishops, who maintained that the Son was not identical in essence with the father, but was of a similar essence after considerable hesitation, signed the document for the sake of peace. The Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan Creed was formulated much later. Two Egyptian Bishops, Theonas and Secundus, persistently refused to sign it, and together with Anus were banished to Illyria. Thus the Athanasian Party was for a time victorious, and the Arians were suppressed as far as possible by Imperial force. Athanasius, at this time a young man, soon became the acknowledged leader of the Nicene Party, and used his great dialectic powers in writing and preaching againstArianism.

11. ARIAN AND SEMI-ARIAN REACTION. It is probable that Constantine himselt, so far as he had any convictions on the subject, was from the first inclined to Semi-Arianism. Soon after the closing of the Council, the Semi-Arians began to assail the Nicene Creed and to insist upon the similarity over against the sameness of essence. Constantine, through the influence of Eusebius, recalled Anus and his party from exile in 328 AD. in 330 A.D. he required Athanasius, now Bishop of Alexandria, to restore Anus to his office, and on his refusing was on the point of deposing him, but was awed by the personality of Athanasius. The influence of the Eusebian Party was Increasing and in 335 A.D. an Arian synod was convoked at lyre which condemned the Athanasian Party. The emperor banished Athanasius to Treves, and Anus was about to be restored to his position in the Alexandrian church when he died suddenly at the age of eighty. After the death of Constantine in 337 A.D., Constantius reigned in the east and Constantine 11 in the West. The former was an Arian, the latter an adherent of the Nicene Creed. The Western church was all along predominantly Orthodox, the Eastern predominantly Arian or Semi-Arian. Constantine 11 restored Athanasius, but he was deposed again after the death of this Emperor 340 A.D. Constantius restored Athanasius a third time 346 A.D., but after the death of Constans in 350 AD. he was driven from Alexandria by Constantius with an armed force. Constantius now sole emperor, introduced Arianism into the West. The Orthodox Bishop of Rome was dethroned and an Arian put in his place, but the former was restored after the death of the latter on signing Arian Articles. Even Hosius of Cordova, who had been foremost in the Nicene Council, was at last

induced to subscribe Arian Articles. For some years before the authoritative introduction of Arianism into the west, the Arians had been zealously prosecuting Mission work among the Goths and other barbarians. Ulfilas, the great apostle of the Goths, translated the Bible into Gothic about 350 A.D. Arianism gained a stronghold upon these nations that were becoming every year a more important element in the politics and civilization of Europe.

12. A CREED Another marked feature of this period was the development of doctrine. During the life of the Apostles, faith was of the heart and a personal surrender to the will of God, ruled by the indwelling of the Holy Ghost, but by this time, faith gradually came to be of the mind, intellectual faith, a hard-core doctrine without love. The Ephesian Church was praised for its belief in the true doctrine; but was reproved for losing her first love. Doctrine alone, will not save nor keep one holy. I Corinthians 13 makes it crystal clear that one may possess many virtues; but without the Divine love of God in our hearts, we are nothing. Jesus made it appoint to emphasize the need of balance obedience in the words of Joh 4:23, “But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him. Also in Joh 4:24 “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.” The church at this time was rapidly coming under the influence of Political Bishops, corrupt and unscrupulous men. The oldest creed of its kind is the confession of the Roman Church which we have in its Greek form in a letter of Bishop Marcellus of Ancyra written in 340 A.D. in Latin in several manuscripts. It runs: I believe in God, the Father, the Almighty, and in Christ Jesus, his only begotten Son, our Lord, who was born of the Holy Ghost and the Virgin Mary, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate and was buried, and on the third day rose from the dead, ascended into heaven, is seated at the right hand of the Father, whence he will come to Judge the living and the dead. And in the Holy Ghost, the Holy Church, the forgiveness of sin, the resurrection of the flesh. The Latin translation, However, will already have been made at a very early date and it spread from Rome throughout the West. All Latin of the West, from Africa, Spain, Gaul, Britain, Germany, are derived from the Latin form of the Roman Creed, which they took over as a whole and developed further in its details by minor alternations or additions. For the middle ages and the modern age the so-called Apostolicum (or Apostolic Creed) has attained the greatest importance among these descendants of the old Roman creed. The official text of the Apostolicum runs: I believe in God the Father, the Almighty, creator of heaven and earth. And in Jesus Christ, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, crucified, dead 1 Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 6, Pg. 656. and buried, descended to hell, the third day rose again from the dead, ascended into heaven, seated at the right hand of God the Father Almighty, whence he will come to Judge the living and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost, a Holy Catholic Christian Church, communion of saints, forgiveness of sins, resurrection of the flesh, and an everlasting life. Amen.

13. THE NEW TESTAMENT CANON.

The first Christians relied on the Old Testament as their chief religious book. To them it was of Divine origin and authority. The New Testament writings came into

gradual use by the side of the older Jewish documents, according to the time in which they appeared, and the reputed names of the authors. Until after 150 A.D. there was no definite New Testament Canon. The 0 Id Testament books, especially the Septuagint or Greek version of the first five books were chiefly appealed to as authoritative. The New Testament books were used for substance of doctrine, but rarely quoted with precision. The Gnostics were the first to define the New Testament Canon, Subjective and Partisan Selected.Marcon, a Gnostic heretic, in 140 A.D. was the first. He selected one gospel and part of Luke and ten (10) Pauline Epistles, an epistle to the Laodicians.

KING JAMES VERSION. The twenty seven (27) books of the New Testament were written between 53-96 A.D. In the life time of the Apostles (Luke being the only Gentile writer of the entire Bible). There were many versions of the New Testament Canon, from the second to the seventeenth century, but the New Testament Canon was never fully Canonized until 1611 A.D. In 1604, at the Hampton Court Conference, King James I was petitioned to give the Genevan Bible preference over the Great, and Bishops Bible, or else to authorize a new translation of the Scriptures. King James was pleased with the latter proposition and on July 22 directed the Archbishop of Canterbury (Bancroft) to begin the undertaking. The work was done by a commission of Forty-seven (47) members, following directions suggested by the King. In 1611 the translation was completed, and published. Within fifty years it became the Bible universally used by the English speaking people. Its influence on the English language has been unmeasurable. The Canon, or writings of the New Testament, as arranged by the author of the Chronology of the Church Chronicle.

HISTORY

NAME PLACE DATE AUTHOR Matthew Palestine 61-63 Matthew 1 Encyclopedia Britannica, 7th Edition, Vol. 5, Pg. 7. Mark Rome 61-63 Mark Luke Rome 6 1-63 Luke John Ephesus 70-90 John Acts Rome 6 1-63 Luke Luke John Acts

PAULINE EPISTLES IN ORDER WRITTEN I Thessalonians Corinth 53 Paul II Thessalonians Corinth 53-54 Paul I Corinthians Ephesus 54 Paul II Corinthians Macedonia 57 Paul Galatians Ephesus or Corinth 57-58 Paul Romans Corinth 57 Paul Ephesians Rome 61-63 Paul Philippians Rome 61-63 Paul

Colossians Rome 61-63 Paul Philemon Rome 61-63 Paul Hebrews Rome 6 1-63 Paul I Timothy Macedonia or Asia-Minor 65-66 Paul

GENERAL EPISTLES

James Palestine 60 James Jude Palestine 66 Jude I Peter Babylon 67 Peter 11 Peter Babylon 67 Peter I John Ephesus 70-90 John II John Ephesus 70-90 John III John Ephesus 70-90 John Revelation Ephesus 96 John

14. THE CANON LAW. The body of ecclesiastical law by which a Christian Church and its members are governed, and usually that body of ecclesiastical law contained in the Corpus Juris Canonici, and the writings of Canonists by which the Roman Catholic Church was governed until the Codex Juris Canonici (published in 1917) was made effective. i In the later middle ages the Canon Law was legally binding in all countries subject to the spiritual jurisdiction of Rome, and is still largely legally authoritative in countries where the state religion is Catholic. Some traces of it may be seen in the common law of England, and in the United States. 1 Merrian Websters New International Dictionary, unabridged 2nd edition.

15. ORGANIZATION. The Episcopal form of government was adopted at the Nicene Council. This form of government was, then and now, for from the first Church organization set up at Jerusalem by the Apostles which was very simple, ruled by the Apostles, Prophets, Teachers, with deacons, elders, or pastors, presbyters. The Episcopal form is lead by a presbyter that presides over a board of presbyters which became a bishop or overseer. A bishop who rules the church alone, is a Monarchical Bishop. (A man who rules alone is a monarch.) The city with its surrounding country districts, becomes a diocese, and the Bishop of the diocese is called a diocesan Bishop. The Bishops of the larger city churches that rule over the smaller city churches is called a Metropolitan Bishop. Five of the foremost cities of the Roman Empire were called Patriarchal Cities. The Bishops of these cities were Patriarchal Bishops. Leo I, Patriarchal Bishop of Rome, was chosen to be overseer of the other four Patriarchal cities, in 440 A.D. and his title was Papa, or Father, or Pope. So Leo Tin 440 A.D. became the first Pope of the Roman Church. There are several churches today that still have the Episcopal form of government. The Roman Catholic, the Greek Orthodox, the Episcopal, and the Methodist churches.

16. TRINITY. A doctrine of theology which declares that there are three persons in the Godhead,

or divine nature - the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost - and that “these three are one true eternal God, the same in substance, equal in power and glory - although distinguished by their personal properties.” The most elaborate statement of the doctrine is to be found in the Athanasian Creed, which asserts that ‘The Catholic faith is this: That we worship one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity - neither confounding the persons nor dividing the substance - for there is one person of the Father, another of the Son and another of the Holy Ghost. But the Godhead of the Father and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost is all one, the glory equal: the majesty co-eternal.” The doctrine is not found in its fully developed form in the Scriptures: but it is supposed to be clearly revealed in its elements in the New Testament, and also to be indicated in many of the statements and revelations of the Old Testament. The form of expression in speaking of God in the Old Testament Scriptures - the plural” Elohim”, coupled with a singular verb; the apparent distinction recognized in the revelations to the patriarchs and Moses between Jehovah and ‘the angel of Jehovah’, the mode in which ‘the spirit’ and word of God, and ‘wisdom’ (Pro. VIII) are spoken of; and the gradual unfolding of doctrine of a ‘Messiah’, have all been taken as 1 New International Enc., Vol. 19, Pg.- 474 indications from the earliest times of the truth of a plurality of persons in the Godhead; and in the New Testament Scriptures the doctrine is represented as clearly taught in the Trinitarian formula of baptism - the general character of the claims and prerogatives of Jesus Christ by which His true deity is established, and in the functions attributed to the Holy Spirit. The evidence is held conclusive of the equal divine mature and yet distinct personality of the Son and the Spirit along with God the Father. It is generally conceded, however, that the Christians of the second and even of the third century did not treat the subject with the same definiteness and accuracy of expression as later writers. They were content for the most part to use Scriptural expressions in speaking of the Father, and the Son and the Spirit without defining articulately their relation to one another. It was not until the progress of opposing parties sought, on the one hand to degrade the divine dignity of Christ (Ebionitism in its various form and Arianism), or, on the other band, to confound the personality of Christ with God the Father (see Monarchians) that the Church was led to define in the Nicene Creed the relation of the Son to the Father, and further, in the Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan Creed, the relation of the Spirit to the Father. This creed (see Nicene Creed; Filiqque) was especially directed against the opinions of Anus. (q.v.) The evidence, here briefly sketched in outline, has been accepted as satisfactory, not only by the Roman Catholic and Oriental communions, but also by all the great Protestant communions. The only exception in modem times to the reception of the doctrine is in the case of the Socinians or Unitarians (see Locinus), who occupy in their teaching very much the position of the ancient Humanitarians.

17. WATER BAPTISM ACCORDING TO THE SCRIPTURES. The doctrine of Baptism has been a controversy in many circles of theology down through the centuries. As seen in the many councils beginning with the “Nicean Council”, there have been extreme differences. Most of the differences are related to the question of the Godhead and concerning the formula to be used in baptism in regards to Matthew 28:19 that states, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations,

baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:” The two positions that are taken are as follows: 1) The first being that Matthew 28:19 suffices to be followed exactly as recorded. This position was taken by the Nicean Council which would be in harmony with the “Athanasian Creed” as elaborated in the previous section on (16. TRINITY). 2) The second being that Matthew 28:19 must be interpreted in regards to the “name” of the Father, and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. To be fare with the principle of history, I offer the following information that has been taken from “The Way to God” by William C. Thurman, published by The Chicago Stereotype Works, Chicago, Illinois, n.d. “The baptismal formula given in Matt. xxviii, 19 was, even to the letter, strictly observed by the first Christians; but, strange to tell! The divines of our day, whether they dip once or thrice, they only repeat the words, ‘In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost’, for they do not stop to inquire as to what those words mean. Therefore, so far from obedience to Christ, they tell an untruth (but not intentionally) every time they attempt to baptize. For example: If I promise to give you the name of my father, and brother, and sister, would you not charge me with an untruth if I gave them not, Then, what is the difference? If I promise to baptize you in the name of the Father’, will I not tell an untruth if I do it not? I may deceive you by dipping you in the water as I repeat the words, but if I know not His name myself, how can I baptize in His name? “If I ask what is the name of the son of Abraham, would you not say Isaac? Or can I make you believe that ‘son’ is the name? Christ did not command us to baptize in the name Father, Son, or Holy Ghost, for not one of these is a proper name; but he said “In the name of the Father”. The Greek here being in the genitive case, cannot be limited to ‘Father’; but calls for His name. To make clear the use of the genitive, I may give an example. In Luke iii:34, we find the name Abram with the same genitive and there rendered ‘which was the son of. If we omit it, we have the name Abraham, without a word to inform us why it is there used. Let it remain, and then, to the exclusion of Abraham, we have his son. If, without the genitive I saw ‘the son Abraham’, the idea is the son of Terah; but, if we use the genitive then, to the exclusion of Terah, we have Isaac, thus; ‘The son of Abram’. If, then the genitive makes this great changes as to the idea conveyed, can it, as three times used in Matt. xxviii, 19, be omitted without doing great violence to the Commandment of Christ? “With the omission of the genitive, the text stand thus: ‘Baptizing them in the name... Father, and... Son . . . . and Holy Ghost’. Thus we see that, even with the omission of the genitive, the text does not properly call for ‘the name, but limits us to that which is no name, hence, the necessity of the genitive, which to the exclusion of Father, Son and Holy Ghost, calls for the name of each. But, strange to tell: With all of that which they call ‘blazing gospel light’ those whose faith is only the echo of their fathers, never stopping to notice this, so far from doing that which Jesus told them to do, tell an untruth, and that three times every time they attempt to baptize. For though they do solemnly promise to baptize ‘In the name of the Father, and the Son, and of the Holy Ghost’ they do not give a single name, or see the untruth they tell. “To show that the genitive cannot be omitted without doing great violence to the word of God, we may give a few examples: In Luke iii:24-38 ills used seventy-three

times and there, each time, rendered ‘which was the son of’. if we omit them all, we have nothing left but a list of names without a word to tell us what the list of names is for. In Acts 1.14 the same word is used once, and to omit it there would convert Mary into Jesus, thus ‘Mary, the mother .... Jesus’. To omit it in Ii Thess. 11.4 would make God the temple in which the ‘man of son’ sitting in God, or of Christ worshipping ‘heaven and earth’ as His Father, these are examples enough to prove that the Greek word ‘tou’ cannot be omitted. If it would be wicked, and even blasphemous, to omit it in Malt. xi:25, can it be right to omit it in Matt. xxviii. 19, if we do so is not only disobedience to Christ, but is to deceive the person we baptize, and destroy the institution of Jesus? “If Christ meant what He said, the commandment is to baptize not in the name Father, but ‘in the name of the Father’, and was ‘in the name God the Father, and Lord of all things’, which is the name of distinction given by Christ (John vi. 27).. To make it clear that the apostles, in obedience to Christ, did baptize in the name of each, call to mind that the three thousand, on the day of Pentecost, having before that received John’s baptism, (In the name of the Father, Peter could not baptize them again in that name. According to Matt. xxviii, 19, the next name is that ‘of the Son’, whose name is Jesus. And that the apostles so understood it is clear, for they never in a single case use the word ‘in the name.. of the son’ as a baptismal formula; but in reference to the second person in every case they use the name Jesus Christ’, or Jesus. “And not only the apostles, but all ‘the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of the truth’, did the same, which we prove thus: Justin Martyr, born about twenty-five years before the death of the Apostle John, in speaking of the one universal custom of all the Church, twice mentions the baptismal formula as used before and in his day. To give his own words ‘All, then, who are persuaded and believe that the things which are taught and affirmed by us are true, and who promise to be able to live accordingly, are taught to pray, and beg God, with fasting, to grant them forgiveness of their former sins, and we pray and fast with them. Then we bring them where there is water, and after the same manner of regeneration as we were regenerated ourselves, they are regenerated; for, in the name of God, the father and Lord of all things, and of our Saviour, Jesus Christ, and of the Holy Ghost, they then receive the washing water. For indeed, Christ also said “Except ye be born again, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven...” And that we might obtain remission of the sins we had formerly committed, in the water there is called over him who chooses the new birth and repents of his sins, the name of God, the Father and Lord of all things; and calling Him by this name alone, we bring the person to be washed to the layer. For no one can declare the name of the ineffable God; but if any one presumes to say that He has any, he commits an act of madness. Now this washing is called illumination, because they who learn the meaning of those things are enlightened in their minds. And in the name of Jesus Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, and in the name of the Holy Ghost, who foretold by the Prophets all these things about Jesus, does he who is enlightened receive his baptism’. “Thus we learn that the ‘Church of the living God’, that which Paul declared ‘the pillar and ground of the truth’, understood Christ in the same way that Peter, Paul and Philip did; and Justin Martyr, in giving that which was the one universal custom of the Church of God, does not mention the words ‘in the name . . . of the Son’ but used the

same words that Peter did, that is, in the name of Jesus Christ’, (Acts ii). And if Peter had ‘the keys of the kingdom’, he understood better what his Lord meant than all the divines of our day. ‘We discover that neither Peter, Paul, nor the Church of God was limited to the given name Jesus, for they often used the proper name of distinction, that is Christ for, of others were called Jesus, this name not properly distinguish Him from all others. That Christ did not intend to limit us to the given name, but to the proper name of real distinction, is clear from the commandment to baptize ‘in the name of the Father,’ who has no given name. The name by which Christ distinguished His Father from all others is ‘God, the father’, ‘Lord of Heaven and Earth’, that is ‘Lord of all things’. All these words, by which Christ Himself distinguished His Father, were the baptismal formula used by the whole church of God, as Justin Martyr twice mentions. “That the church was correct in this, we prove thus: By Father, we understand Him that gave origin; hence, by heavenly Father, I understand Him that gave origin to all things. Therefore, the proper name of distinction called for by the genitive, placed against Father, to the exclusion of all others, limits us to the one only ‘God, the Father and Lord of all things’. Since Justin Martyr, in twice giving the baptismal formula each time uses the same words, ‘In the name of God, the Father and Lord of all things’, there can be no doubt as to his meaning; and if he, like the apostles, sealed the truth with his own blood, we have this evidence that he told the truth, and no lie, when he gave this as the words of the formula used not by him and a few others only, but by all’, that is, by all ‘the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth’. “It would appear that John the Baptist used the same words as his baptismal formula; for, if he was ‘sent from God’ he came in the name of God, (the father and Lord of’all things’. Indeed, One baptized by John, tells us plainly, saying, ‘1 am come in my Father’s name’, and using the same name of distinction, said, (to do thy will, 0 God. ‘0 Lord. thou knowest’). Here, then, one at least was baptized by John with the same distinguishing form, that is, ‘God, the Father and Lord’, and ‘in the name of God, the Father and Lord of all things’. Whether John did always use these express words or not, we have the following proof that he did at least baptize ‘in the name of the Father; ‘for, to the multitude of those who had been baptized by John, Christ said, ‘Call no man your father upon the earth’, that is, call no man your first of’the house of God’, ‘for one is your father’, or first of the house’, which is in heaven’. “I say, ‘first of the house’, for that is the original idea conveyed by the Hebrew word for father. It is formed of but two letters; the first being the first letter of the alphabet, and the second signifying a house. A few examples may be given; ‘Jabal, father of all such as handle the harp and organ’. Between David and Christ there were twenty-eight generations; but of, all of the kings, David was the first, he is the only one called the father of Christ, for they all belong to the ‘house of David’. So, in reference to the ‘house of God’, if, first of all, they had been baptized ‘in the name of the Father’, they must now call no one else Father, or first of the house, no not even Christ, for if we are not first of all baptized into his name, He is not the Father, or first, but is your Master. (Matt. xxiii. 10). Therefore, it would appear that not only Christ, but the whole church of God, was baptized in the name God the Father and Lord of all things. “Having thus found the name of the Father, and Son, it only remains to inquire as to the name of ‘the Holy Ghost’. And the name three times given by Christ, is ‘the spirit of truth’. Paul in Rom. vi. 4, calls the Spirit ‘the glory of the father’, and in I Cor.

vi. 11, ‘the spirit of our God’. The literal reading here is ‘you washed yourselves’ ‘into the name of the Lord Jesus, and into the Spirit of our God’. To make clear the reason for this threefold form of baptism, we may notice that John’s baptism is the end of the old and the beginning of the New covenant. In order to show this, we have only to call to mind that the old covenant, ‘the one from Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage,’ is ‘the law’, for Christ declared that ‘the law’ was ‘until John’, which is in substance to say that the old covenant did end there “In the Greek the same form of words that is ‘the name of the Father’ as used in Matt. xxviii. 19 occurs 5 times. The first is in Luke 1.59, for the literal reading here is, ‘the name of the Father’ which no one believes to be the name, for all understand these words to limit us to the same name which he was known by before he became a Father; then what a violation of the law of language to claim that the same words; every letter the same, in Matt. xxviii. 19, does not call for ‘the name of the Father’, but is to be understood as an exception to the universal rule. “I appeal to mean of reason, if omitting two words Christ had said ‘baptizing them in the name---Father’ could there have been more than one opinion as to what he meant. Then what was the object of the two additional words? Can you believe that Christ only added those words to obscure the text in darkness? If not, then they are added to call for the name. Words are intended to convey ideas, therefore if the sacred authors do not employ the proper words, the Bible can be no revelation to me. And by reference to Luke we have notice that there can be no mistake as to the idea. Therefore with those who can make the Bible their rule of faith, the question is settled.” It is sensible and sober to suffice to say, that regardless of all the theological differences and the councils of intellectual opinion, that it is safe to state, “the Bible has not left us in the dark, hut gives simple and sound examples of the commission being activated by the Apostles, men commissioned directly from Jesus. The chief spokesmen for the twelve seemed to be Apostle Peter and the Apostle who was chosen to preach primarily to the Gentiles was Paul. It would be preposterous to think that these men did not know what Christ meant when He gave the commission as recorded in Matthew 28:19, Mark 16:15-16, Luke 24:47, and John 20:21. This commission is in corroboration and confirmation with the action of Acts 2: 14 which states, “But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judaea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words:” The words that Peter preached unto them climaxed and culminated with his answering their question of verse 37, “... Men and brethren, what shall we do?” He in the presence of the other eleven Apostles, having been chosen by the Lord to be the mouth piece of initiation (Mt 16:19 and Acts 15:7), proclaimed the message of Repentance, Baptism , and the receiving of the promise of the Spirit 1 “The Way to God” by William C. Thurman, published by The Chicago Stereotype Works, Chicago, Illinois, nd. as stated in Acts 2:3 8. Paul, seemed to be in agreement with Peter’s concept of this commission as seen in the four places where this commission was being instigated in actual practice and performance. Let us note the four events: I) Acts 2:38 - “Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” (Peter is preaching) 2) Acts 8:16 - “(For as yet He was fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized

in the name of the Lord Jesus”). (Philip preaching and Peter and John confirming) 3) Acts 10:8 - “And be commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days.” (Peter is preaching) 4) Acts 19:5- “When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.” (Paul is preaching) 18. THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANTINOPLE. The Nicean Council failed to end the Arian Controversy. Anus and a few other Bishops refused to sign the Nicene Creed. Anus still had many followers that believed the terms adapted by the council did not adequately express the faith. Anus had the support of some of the Emperors and certain members of the Imperial Court. The Nicene Creed said nothing about the Deity of the Holy Ghost, and a Council was held in Constantinople 381 A.D. to discuss the Deity of the Holy Ghost, and the Council accepted the Holy Ghost as the third person in the trinity. This council completed the doctrine of the trinity.

19. COUNCIL OF EPHESUS. 431 A.D. Pelagius, a monk who came from Britain to Rome, about 410 A.D. and taught that we do not inherit our sinful tendencies from Adam. At the council of Ephesus, Augustine, one of the Latin Church Fathers, condemned and defeated the teachings of Pelagius. He taught that Adam represented the entire human race, that in Adam’s sin all mankind sinned, and all mankind is held guilty; that man cannot accept salvation by his own choice, but only by the will of God, who chooses whom he will save. Augustine, was a Bishop of Hippo, in North Africa.

20. THE COUNCIL OF CHALCEDON. 431 A.D. This council was held to discuss the meaning and come to an understanding of the person of Christ as being both God and Man. In order that Christ may be our Saviour His full and complete humanity is just as important and necessary as His full and complete Deity. The decisions that came from these councils, were gradually under minding the doctrine of the Apostolic Church. Satan was working carefully, but determinedly The leaders of these councils were inspired by the Theologians and Philosophers of the Schools at Carthage, Alexandria and Asia-Minor. The Apostle Paul warns of these philosophers. Colossians 2:8-10, “Beware lest any man spoil you through Philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. vs. 9 - For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. vs. 10 - And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power

21. THE LATIN FATHERS. The Latin language is the Italic language spoken in ancient Rome, fixed in the second and first centuries B.C., becoming the official language of the Roman Empire. Biblical Latin is one of the forms of literary Latin. The Latin Church is the Roman Catholic Church. The foremost of the Latin Fathers were Ambrose, born in Western Germany, 340-397 AD., Jerome, born in Dalmatia, 340-420 A.D., and Augustine, born in Tagaste, North Africa, 354-430 A.D. These three Latin Fathers played an

important part in the consolidation of the Roman Church.

22. AMBROSE. Ambrose was educated in Rome and was appointed governor of a large part of Northern Italy. In the days of Ambrose there were many Arians in Milan, and when the Bishop of Milan died both Arians and Orthodox were determined to elect a man of their belief The meeting became very disorderly, and Governor Ambrose entered the church to restore order, and a child’s voice was heard crying, “Ambrose Bishop” which caused Ambrose to be elected Bishop. Though he was not a member of the Church, but considered it a call of God, and received his baptism and was consecrated as Bishop, 374 A.D. He became a commanding figure in the Church. He rebuked the Emperor, Theodosius for killing thousands of the inhabitants of Thessalonica and compelled him to make confession and do penance; afterward was treated with the highest regard by Ambrose and was chosen to preach his funeral sermon.

23. JEROME. Was the most learned of the Latin Fathers. He received his education in literature and oratory in Rome. Jerome also was a Hebrew scholar taught by Jewish rabbis from Antioch and Bethlehem. He established a monastery at Bethlehem and lived there from 386 A.D. until his death, 420 A.D. While traveling in Syria, Jerome fell sick and passed through a religious experience in which caused him to adopt the ascetic life. He saw a vision and heard a voice saying, “Thou art not a Christian”. Jerome’s hermit life began in 374 A.D. in the desert of Chalcis. During his ascetic life he translated the Hebrew Bible into the Latin Language, a work known as the vulgate. The Bible in common speech, which is still the authorized Bible of the Roman Catholic Church. He wrote many other books.

24. AUGUSTINE - 354-430 A.D. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo in North Africa; the greatest of the Latin Fathers, and one of the most eminent doctors of the Western Church. He was born in Tagaste, a town in Numidia, 354 A.D. and died in Hippo, 430 A.D. during a seige by the vandals. For nine years he was a follower of Manichalism, a Persian dualistic philosophy, a mixture of heathenism and Christian. Augustine was a professor of rhetoric and public speaking in Milan. Ambrose was Bishop in Milan and Augustine was very fond of his oratory and he would often go to hear him preach. From the reading of the Apostle Paul’s epistles and the preaching of Ambrose, Augustine accepted Christianity. He founded the first monastery (a home for monks) in North Africa. Two of his most famous writings were his confessions and The City of God.

25. METHROPOLITAN BISHOPS We have already seen the operation of the office of the Diocesan Bishop, and Monarchical Bishop, now we have the Metropolitan Bishop. The Bishops of the larger cities were looked on as having higher rank than the smaller Churches, and from these Bishops one was chosen to rule over the other Bishops, and he became a Metropolitan Bishop.

26. PATRIARCHAL BISHOP. There were five Patriarchal cities. The Churches of Jerusalem, Antioch, Alexandria, Constantinople, and Rome. In time these cities were regarded as having very special importance. Jerusalem was the mother Church, founded by the Apostles, 30 A.D. Antioch was foreign mission headquarters from where an effort was made to Christianize the then-known world. The Alexandrian Church was a noted Church. A school was promulgated by a group of philosophers and theologians, and from this school came a struggle between the Trinity, and the Oneness doctrine. Constantinople was the Capitol of the Eastern part of the Roman Empire. Rome was the Capitol of the Western part of the Roman Empire. The Bishops of these cities became known as Patriarchal Bishops. In 395 A.D., the Roman Empire divided into two separate empires, East and West. The Western or Latin Empire was ruled by Rome, and the Eastern was ruled by Constantinople. Rome was the only city in the West, four were in the East. All five were struggling for leadership, and in time Jerusalem, Antioch and Alexandria looked to Constantinople for leadership, and the struggle was between Constantinople and Rome each Claiming to be the Universal Bishop. In time the Churches in the West acknowledged the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome (but not the Eastern) and finally out of this struggle the Bishop of Rome was acknowledged to be the supreme Bishop and by this the Papacy was born.

27. THE FIRST POPE. The Bishop took the title of Papa, or Father, and Leo I became the first Pope in 440 AD. But the honest opinion of the author, the first real Pope with Papal power was Gregory 1, 590-604 A.D. (Gregory the Great.)

28. THE GERMAN INVASION. AND THE BREAK UP OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE.

Rome and the western part of the Roman Empire, in the last 100 years of ancient history, 376-476 A.D. FOUNDING OF KINGDOMS BY BARBARIAN CHEFS. These Germans were called barbarians by the Romans. They belonged to the same group of peoples as the

Persians, Greeks, and were of the Indo-European race. These northern people had not advanced much in civilization since the Stone Age. The German tribes lived east of the Rhine River and north of the Danube. Beyond them were the Mongolian people, called Huns. The Huns were a fierce people and great warriors. The Goths feared the

Huns, and in 376 A.D. the Visogoths, (West Goths), who lived between the Danube

River, and the Baltic Sea invaded Greece and Italy and were soon after joined by the Ostrogoths, (East Goths). In 378 A.D., the Roman Emperor, Valens attacked the Goths near the city of Andrianople, and Valens were killed. 1 The Vandals, a member of the Germanic people, in 406A.D. under the leadership of Genseric, King of the Vandals, conquered Gaul, Spain, and Italy, and finally settled in North Africa. The Vandals were the second tribe to conquer and plunder Rome, in 455 A.D. Nearly all the invading tribes in their homeland had been heathens, but the Goths

were already well established in the Arian Christianity and had the Bible in their own language. The Arians were Orthodox in doctrine, that is, they believed the Apostolic doctrine of the early church. The invasion of the western part of the Roman Empire, by the Goths-Vandals and Barbarians, and the Conquest of Rome in 476 A.D. brought Ancient History to an end, and ushered in the Middle Ages, from the fall of Rome, 476 A.D. to the fall of Constantinople 1453 A.D.

THE GERMAN TRIBES THAT CONQUERED THE ROMAN EMPIRE

Visigoths (Alavi) 376 A.D Vandals Geneseric 406 A.D. And plundered Rome in 455 Burgundians 414 A.D. 1 (The Church in History, p. 49) Franks, Clovis--------------------------------------------------481 A.D. Saxons and Angles--------------------------------------------440 A.D. Huns (Attila)--------------------------------------------------- 450 A D. The Fall of Rome----------------------------------------------476 A.D.

29. THE “FALL” OF THE EMPIRE IN THE WEST. 476 A.D. The once-vast empire of Rome had been reduced to a small territory around the capitol by the many invasions of the German tribes. The year of 476 has been taken as the date of the “fall” of the Western Empire and brought ancient history to a close, and ushered in the Middle Ages, also called Medieval Ages, and Dark Ages, which lasted until the fall of Constantinople, the capitol of the Eastern Empire 1453 A.D. At this period the Empire fell, but the Church survived. Many of the barbarian tribes had accepted Christianity. Finally in 476 A.D. Odoacer, the most powerful among the rival German generals in Italy declared himself King, and banished the last of the Emperors of the West. Odoacer was never able to establish a permanent German kingdom in Italy. Theodaric, King of the East Goths, established the kingdom of the East Goths in Italy, and in 493 A.D., Theodaric conquered Odoacer, and put him to death, and established his capitol in Revenna. He tried to get the Emperor of Constantinople, the capitol of the Eastern Empire, to approve of the new German kingdom, hut failed. In 410 A.D., Alaric, King of the Visogoths, conquered and sacked Rome. For six days and nights soldiers plundered Rome, and the streets were wet with blood. Jerome was writing his commentary on the prophecies of Ezekiel when word came to him of the destruction of Rome. He believed that the Anti-Christ had come. The calamity that had befallen Rome, the “mistress of the world”, shook both Christians and Pagans. The Pagans explained it on the ground that the old Pagan gods were angry because so many people had deserted them and become Christians. Augustine, in his book “The City of God”, took much pains to prove that the Roman gods had never been able on previous occasions to prevent disaster to their worshippers, and that Christianity could not be held responsible for the trouble of the time.

ATTILA AND THE HUNS. The Huns, (The mongolian people who at first pushed the West Goths into the Roman Empire) now began to fill all western Europe with terror. Under their chief, Attila, they invaded Gaul, but the Romans and Germans joined together against the invaders, and defeated them in the Battle of Chalons in 451 A.D. Attila turned to Italy, but Pope Leo I persuaded Attila to give up his plans. Attila died within a year,

and the Huns lost their power and never troubled Europe again.

30. CONVERSION OF CLOVIS - 496 A.D Clovis was converted from heathenism by the teaching of Anus. The Franks were members of Arianism, which still taught the fundamental doctrine of the Apostles. Clovis was brought up in the Arian faith, and he married a Catholic wife, observing the power and influence of the Papacy, and anxious to avail himself of Papal support, he went over to the Catholic Church, for he expected, the Catholics to rally around him for he was the only Catholic Prince in the West, and expected them to assist him in conquering the other Arian Princes. The Franks, a German Tribe, seized all Northern Gaul, which was called France. Clovis in his conquest of the Alemanni, a German people living in the region of the Black Forest, was hard pressed, and in the midst of the battle seeing his troops giving way, he called upon Jesus Christ, and pledged himself to be baptized in His name, if he would help the Franks to victory over their enemy, and when he won the battle he kept his word and was baptized, together with three thousand of his warriors, in 496 A.D. 1 The conversion of Clovis, and of him being baptized by immersion in the name of Jesus Christ, shows that 171 years after the Nicene Council water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ was still being observed.

31. GREGORY ‘THE GREAT” - 590-604 A.D. He was the first Monk to become Pope ruling from 590-604 A.D. He called himself “The Servant of the Servants of God”, a title used by the Popes to the present day. He also developed certain doctrines of the Roman Church, especially the adoration of Images, Purgatory and Transubstantiation. He was the first of the Popes to assume broad political power. He had more power in Italy than the emperors. Gregory withstood successfully the claim of the Patriarch of Constantinople to the title of Universal Bishop. One cause of Papal power was the uncertainties of circular rule. During most of the ages Europe was in a Solvent condition, with rulers rising and falling, castle at war with castle, and no enduring authority. In this period of Church History, the interest will be directed upon the Western or Latin Church, having the seat of its authority in Rome, still the imperial City, although the political power had passed away. Little attention will be given to the Greek Church ruled from Constantinople until the Crusades.

The Development of Papal Power We have already seen how the Pope of Rome claimed to be “Universal Bishop”, and head of the Church. Now we shall see him ruler over the nations, above Kings and Emperors. 1 History of Europe, Ancient and Medieval by Robinson and Breasted

32. THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH It had its beginning around the close of the third century. ‘Christianity showed remarkable energy and underwent remarkable changes about this time, Gnosticism was at its height. The ‘Apology of Aristides ‘, recently brought to light was a product of his reign. Justin Martyr wrote many of his works including his ‘Apology’ under this Emperor, and it was in the latter part of his reign that Polycarp of Smyrna died a martyr’s death. Hornack attributes the rise of the Monarachical Episcopate to this

time and he finds here the beginning of the process of consolidation in opposition to Gnosticism that was to result in the formation of the Roman Catholic Church”.

THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH

CALLED CATHOLIC CHURCH BY ITS MEMBERS 1 “That body of Christians of which the Pope, the Bishop of Rome is the head. The organization of the Church centers in the Pope who claims to be the successor of Peter, has primacy of honor and Jurisdiction and is called “the Vicar of Christ on Earth”, associated with the Pope in the government of the Church are the Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops and Priests. The Cardinals constituting the Church’s central executive body, reside principally in Rome, presides over the congregations, and are the Papal electors. Archbishops and Bishops govern dioceses and are appointed by the Pope, recommendations being made by the hierarchy. Parish Priests are assigned by the Bishops. The doctrines of the Church are supposedly based on scripture and traditions and include all the formulas of the Apostles, Nicea and Athanasion Creeds, all that have been defined and declared by the General Councils, especially Trent and the Vatican and the utterance of the Pope. in agreement with most Christian bodies this church professes beliefs in the unity and Trinity of God. Some of the basic claims of the Catholic Church are the belief in the following: The incarnation, death and resurrection of the Saviour, the personal union of two natures, divine and human in Christ. With the Eastern Church it upheld belief in Mary as the Virgin Mother of God, in Grace, free will, atonement, seven sacraments, transubstantiation, invocation of saints, prayers for the dead, and in supporting religious orders of persons living under Monastic rules. its distinctive doctrines are those of Papal supremacy and infallibility, and the immaculate conception. It has an elaborate liturgical form of worship centering about the mass. In the latter times they are promoting the “Assumption of Mary”.

33. THE ROMAN EMPERORS

Constantine--------------------------------------------------------------------306-337 A.D. Julan---------------------------------------------------------------------------- 351-363 A D. Jovian--------------------------------------------------------------------------- 363-366 A D. Theodisius----------------------------------------------------------------------378-395 A.D. 1 Websters New international Dictionary

The Empire Divided, 395 A.D.

West Honorius------------------------------------------------------------------------------395-423 A.D. Valentinian III-----------------------------------------------------------------------423-455 A.D. Western Empire Fell----------------------------- And ushered in the dark ages 476 A.D. East

Arcadius-------------------------------------------------------------------------------395-408 A.D. Theodosius II-------------------------------------------------------------------------408-450 A.D. Anastasius-----------------------------------------------------------------------------491-518 A.D. Justinian------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 527-565 A.D. Eastern Empire fell---------------------------------------------------------------------- 1453 A.D. Out of the West arose the Papal Empire which ruled the world for one thousand years.

34. THE FIRST PRINTED BIBLE. The invention of printing, by John Gutenberg, in 1454 A.D. made Bibles cheaper to be had. Gutenberg’s first printed book was the Bible. TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE - There are many translations of the Bible, below is a list covering part of them:

ANCIENT TRANSLATIONS The Old Syriac-------------------------------------------------------------------2nd century A D The Peshito Syriac-------------------------------------------------------------- 4th. century A D The Old Latin--------------------------------------------------------------------2nd. century A.D. (This was Translated from the Septuagint, the Greek version. A Roman Catholic Bible) The Vulgate----------------------Revision of the Old Latin---------------------382-404 A.D. The Coptic------------------------------------------------------------------------2nd century A.D. Ethioptic and Gothic-------------------------------------------------------------5th century A.D. Armenian---------------------------------------------------------------------------5th century A.D. Arabic and Slavic-----------------------------------------------------------------9th century A.D. With the growth of the Papacy the Bible fell into general disuse, being supplanted by the degrees and dogmas of councils and Popes. When the reformation came, it brought a renewed interest in the Bible, and was necessary to translate the Bible into many languages.

ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS Wyclifs Bible-----------------------------------------------------------------------------1382 A.D. Tandale’s Bible-------------------------------------------------------------------------- 525 A.D. Coverdal’s Bible-------------------------------------------------------------------------1535 A.D. Geneva Bible----------------------------------------------------------------------------- 1560 A.D.

King James Version-------------------------------------------------------------------------1611 A.D. Anglo-American Revision----------------------------------------------------------1881-1885 A.D.

MODERN SPEECH TRANSLATIONS Twentieth Century New Testament------------------------------------------------------1898 A.D. Weymouth’s New Testament------------------------------------------------------------- 1903 A.D. Penton’s Complete Bible in Modem English------------------------------------------ 1903 A.D. New Amplified Old Testament Moffatt’s Translation New Testament---------------------------------------------------1913 A.D. Old Testament------------------------------------------------------------------------ 1924 A D His Bible-------------------------------------------------------------------------------1926 A D

Ballantine’s Riverside New Testament--------------------------------------------------1923 AD. Smith and Goodspeed---------------------------------------------------------------------- 1923 A D Montgomery’s Centenary New Testament---------------------------------------------1924 A D New Testament in Basic English---------------------------------------------------------1941 A D Revised Standard Version-------------------------------------------------------- 1946 - 1952 A.D. New Amplified New Testament----------------------------------------------------------1958 A.D. Berkley Version------------------------------------------------------------------------------1959 A.D.

THE DESCENSION OF THE CHURCH

Beginning with the Council of Nicean 325 A.D. - 600 A.D. we see a continuous descension of the Church due to the elaboration of heathenistic and humanistic contribution to its observances and practices of worship. The drifting away from

Apostolic authority and true Christian doctrine was the spirit that prominately prevailed during this period. The Latin Fathers - Metropolitan Bishops - Patriarichal Bishops The First Pope Leo 1. 440 A.D. - Fall of Rome 496 A.D. German Tribes Invade Rome Conversion of Clovis 496 A.D. Gregory 1. “The Great” 490-604 A.D.

THE PERGAMOS CHURCH PERIOD AN IMPERIAL CHURCH - 325 A.D. REV. 2:12-17

CHURCH CONTROLLED BY STATE Rome closely associated with heathen worship. Filled with temples, statues. Controlled by pagan traditions.

CONSTANTINOPLE - A NEW CAPITAL The Seat of Imperial Authority. Division of the Roman Empire, East and West.

THE COUNCIL OF NICAEA - 325 A.D The Ephesian Church became the Catholic Church She lost her first love. She fell from her first works. She was warned to repent. She was warned against losing her position of spirituality These transition of standards created a descension from truth.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER VI THYATIRA CHURCH PERIOD Revelation 2:18-29 THE PAPAL CHURCH - 600-1500 A.D.

I. THE THYATIRA CHURCH PERIOD 2. MESSAGE TO THE TRYATIRA CHURCH 3 MOHAMMEDANISM 4. MONASTICISM 5. MONASTICISM AND ASCETICISM 6. THE GROWTH OF MONASTICISM AND ASCETICISM 7. EVILS OF MONASTICISM IN THE MIDDLE AGES 8. THE MONASTERY AT CLUNY 9. THE CRUSADES 10. THE PRINCIPLE CRUSADES WERE SEVEN, PLUS MANY LESSER 1096-1099

1)1096-1099 AD.-----------------------------------------------------------------Took Jerusalem 2)1147-1149 A.D.------------------------------------------------------------------- Unsuccessful 3)1189-1191 A.D. or 1192 A.D.---------------------------------------------Conquest of Acre 4)1202-1204 AD.-------------------------------------------------Established the Latin Empire 5)1228-1229 A D.------------------------------------Jerusalem taken back, but lost in 1244 6)1248-1254 A D.--------------------------------------------------------------------Unsuccessful 7)1270 AD.----------------------------------------------------------------------------Unsuccessful

11. PURPOSE OF CRUSADES 12. THE CHILDREN’S CRUSADE 13. THE RESULTS OF THE CRUSADES 14. DEVELOPMENT OF PAPAL POWER 15. LOMBABDS AND FRANKISH KINGDOMS 16. THE POPE BECAME A TEMPORAL RULER 17. MEDIEVAL FRAUDS 18. FORGED DONATION OF CONSTANTINE 19. THE FALSE DECRETALS OF ISIDORE 20. EVIDENCE OF FORGERY 21. PAPAL POWER FROM 1073-1216 AD. 22. THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE, 800-1850 A.D. 23. THE SEPARATION OF LATIN AND GREEK CHURCHES - 1054 A.D. 24. THE FEUDAL SYSTEM 1073-1122 A.D. 25. BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY 26. PAPAL SCHISM - 1378-1439 A.D. 27. FALSE DOCTRINES TAUGHT BY THE ROMAN CHURCH 28. MANICHAEANS 29. MORALS AND CUSTOMS OF THE MANICHAEANS 30. EFFECTS OF MANICHAEISM ON THE REGULAR CHURCHES 31. INDULGENCE 20. EVIDENCE OF FORGERY 32. MASS A. High Mass B. Low Mass 33. THE ORTHODOX GREEK CHURCH 34. IMAGES AND RELICS

35. RISE OF CONTROVERSY 36. OPPOSING VIEWS 37. VIEWS OF THE ICONOCLASTS 38. ROSARY 39. AVE MARIA 40. THE “PATAR NOSTER 41. THE DOCTRINE OF THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION - 1854 A.D. 42. THE DOCTRINE OF THE ASSUMPTION OF TEE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY 43. CELIBACY 44. SIMONY 45. INQUISITION 46. PENANCE 47. PURGATORY 48. THE DOCTRINE OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY

THE THYATIRA CHURCH PERIOD

600 - 1500 A.D. Papal Church Revelation 2:18-29

I. THE THYATIRA CHURCH PERIOD Rev. 2:18 ¶ And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass; 19 1 know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to he more than the first. 20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. 21 And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not. 22 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. 23 And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works. 24 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden. 25 But that which ye have already hold fast till I come. 26 And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations: 27 And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of my Father. 28 And I will give him the morning star. 29 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

2. MESSAGE TO THE THYATIRA CHIJRCH Moses, in the seventh chapter of Deuteronomy, made it clear to Israel Just before they crossed over Jordan into Canaan to be sure and make no covenant with any people. Omri, King of Israel, the ten northern tribes, made a covenant with King of Zidon and to ratify the covenant, crown Prince Ahab was compelled to take Princess Jezebel for his wife. Omri ruled 12 years and at the death of Omri, Ahab became King of Israel, and Jezebel became queen. A few years later Jezebel succeeded in her effort to marry her daughter, Athaliah, to the son of Jehoshaphat, Jehoram, and at the death of Jehosphaphat, Jehoram became King of Judah and Athaliah became queen of Judah for 15 years. Jezebel through her daughter, Athaliah, ruled both Israel and .Judah. In Revelation 2:20-23 gives a clear understanding of the system of this woman, Jezebel, still operating in the Thyatira Church Period which is called the midnight of the dark ages, 867-1048 A.D. I know thy works, charity, service, faith and patience, ye are depending on works, but works alone will not save a soul. James 2:18-20 works without faith is dead. Works without the Orthodox Doctrine given by the Apostles to the first Apostolic Church, 30-100 A.D. will not be sufficient at the coming of the Lord, Revelation 2:29. “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” Revelation 2:24-26 makes a definite concrete statement that during this dark time there are some that are still true to the faith of the Apostolic Doctrine and the Spirit admonish them to “.. hold fast till I come.”

3. MOHAMMEDANISM The inhabitants of Arabia were descendants of Ishmael, son of Abraham and half-brother to Isaac.The founder of Mohammedanism was Mohammed. Born at Mecca in Arabia, 570 A.D. He began his career as a prophet and reformer in 610 A.D. and severe persecutions arose against him and he fled from Mecca. He succeeded in bringing under his religion and authority the scattered Arabian tribes and returned to Mecca. When he died, in 632 A.D. he was the accepted Prophet and Ruler throughout Arabia. The teachings of Mohammed were later collected and written in a book called KORAN. His fundamental teaching is “There is but one God” and Mohammed is his prophet, and the Arabian name for their God is Allah. The western part of the Roman Empire fell to the heathens and Barbarians in 476 A.D. and now the Eastern part was being invaded by the Mohamrnedans 672 A D. and by 1500 A.D. had spread to the then known world. Mohammed died in 632 A.D., but was succeeded by a series of Calips who built up a vast empire by the sword. In the next 100 years his followers had conquered Palestine, and Syria. Province after Province of the Greco-Roman Empire was seized, and soon all that was left in the Eastern part of the Roman Empire was the City of Constaninople. Eastward the Empire of Mohammed extended beyond Persia into India, and their capitol was at Bagdad on the Tigris River. Westward they conquered Egypt and Northern Africa, and the greater part of Spain. The Battle of Tours, 732 A.D., was the turning point of the Mohammedan Conquest. But its progress in Western Europe was stopped in Southern France by Charles Martel who rallied the tribes under the leadership of the Franks, and won a decisive victory at Tours in 732 AD.

4. MONASTICISM. Monasticism was established for the purpose of fleeing from the evil, and corruption, that had enveloped the Church. Anthony, of Thebes, Egypt, was the founder of Monasticism, in 270 A.D. He lived as a hermit for fifteen years. Monasticism spread over the entire East. Monks built houses, called monasteries and lived separate from the world trying to get away from the world, trying to get away from the environment around the Church. John 17:15, “1 pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world; but thou shouldest keep them from evil”. In the letter to the faithful Saints, in the Pergamas Church, Jesus warns them to hold fast. The Church had the doctrine of Balaam, sacrificed unto idols, committed fornication, doctrine of the Nicolaitans, Jesus said I know where Satan’s seat is. But v. 17 proves there are still some faithful Saints. The invasions of the western part of the Roman Empire by the Barbarians, caused the fall of Rome in 476 A.D. The Empire fell but the Church survived. This brought to an end Ancient History, and ushered in the middle ages which is also called the Medieval Ages or Dark Ages.

5. MONASTICISM AND ASCETICISM In the early Church there were no Monks nor Nuns. The Christians lived in families, and though keeping apart from idolatrous associations, were still members of Society in general. After Christianity became dominate in the Empire, worldliness crept into the Church and became prevalent. Many who sought a higher life were dissatisfied with their surroundings, and retired from the world. Either alone or in groups, they dwelt in seclusion, seeking to cultivate the spiritual life by meditation, prayer and ascetic habit. Anthony is considered its founder in about 320 A.D. He lived for years alone in a cave in Egypt, and was widely known, and held in reverence for the purity and simplicity of his character, and he had a multitude of followers, that lived in caves in upper Egypt.

THE PILLAR SAINTS - one peculiar form of asceticism was adapted by “The Pillar Saints’, of whom the first was a Syria Monk, Simeon, called “Stylites”, of the Pillar. He left the Monastery in 423 A.D. and built several pillars, the last one was 60 feet high, and 4 feet broad, on these pillars he lived for 30 years. He had thousands of followers. The individual solitary life of the Ascetic soon gave place in Europe to the establishment of Monasteries, where work was united with prayer.

THE BENEDICT ORDER OF THE MONASTERIES was established in 529 A.D. Athanasius introduced Monasticism into the West. Ambrose, Jerome and Augustine did much to promote it. Why did people become Monks and Nuns? There were various reasons; but the original motive was to flee from a world that was wicked in order to lead a Holy life. The followers of Monasticism had the right motive, but the wrong approach.

6. THE GROWTH OF MONASTICISM AND ASCETICISM. “We have already seen how the early Church deteriorated and how Monasticism

developed as a reaction. The general misery of the Middle Ages and the low point of which religious life in the Church has fallen give added reasons for men to seek spiritual satisfaction. There seemed to be a revival of religion. Unfortunately it was not a healthy revival. People did not return to the pure teaching of the

scripture. Instead they turned to Asceticism. Asceticism means extreme self denial. In practicing Asceticism the Christian denied themselves the comfort and pleasures of life and turned to religious meditation and the performance of religious forms and rituals. This general ascetic life, which was not organized nor separated from society, often led to other stages. We have seen how already in the fourth century men separated themselves from society and became hermits. This was often practiced in the Eastern Church. In the West closer life developed. This is Monasticism in the usual sense of the word. But Monasticism was based upon the recognition by the church of a higher and lower morality. If one wishes to be a Christian in a higher sense one should become a Monk or Nun. Monks and Nuns were called ‘The Religious”. The differentiation between a higher and a lower morality is a false distinction. Even today Roman Catholic priests who serve in regular Churches, that is in the world are called secular Priest. The underlying error of Monasticism as a method of attaining holiness is thinking that the sinful heart is cleansed by fleeing from the world. In the ninth century in many Monasteries the Monks no longer observed the rules of Asceticism. These Monasteries shared in the general decay of the times and became breeding places of wickedness. The Church believed that it was enough for the ordinary Christian to observe certain outward ceremonies prescribed by the Church. He should learn the Lord’s Prayer and the Apostle’s Creed. He should confess his sins. All were to observe the Lord’s Supper which was thought to impart grace in a magical manner.

7. EVILS OF MONASTICISM IN THE MIDDLE AGES. From Medieval Catholic sources it is possible to construct a picture of the Monastic life and work in which heroism, self-sacrifice, industry, zeal for sacred learning, literary activity, missionary enthusiasm, purity and simplicity of life and every moral and religious virtue abound, and a picture in which idleness, luxury, discontent, nameless vices, ignorance, and utter moral worthlessness are the prominent features. It is abundantly evident from Monastic literature that the great majority of the inmates of Monasteries represented a very low type of intellectual, moral, and spiritual life. Living was beset with difficulties during the middle ages, and multitudes took refuge in Monasteries from the hardships and perils of life with no thought but that of living in ease. Many whose lives had been disreputable sought to hide themselves in Monasteries from public contempt. Given a body of men or women, many of them young and sensually inclined, the great mass devoid of high moral and religious principles, all pledged to celibacy, ministered to by Monastic officials and by clergy who in many cases set the example of vicious living and were ready to debauch their charges, freed to a great extent from outside observation and from the jurisdiction of secular courts, and the moral rottenness of Medieval Monasteries can be easily accounted for. Add to this, the fact that the confessors

were instructed to ask questions that presupposed moral vileness in each individual and cause vice to be looked upon as a matter of course, that slight disciplinary penance was supposed to make good the grandest breaches of morality, and especially the fact that many priestly confessors were ready to use their power of absolution for making victims of the weak and the ignorant, and the wonder would be that any should escape the contagion, narrowness, bigotry, intolerance, avarice, sectarian zeal, characterize in Medial Monasticism at its best estate.

8. THE MONASTERY AT CLUNY. William the Pious Duke of Aquitarine, founded a new Monastery at Cluny in Eastern France in 910 A.D. In this Monastery the rules of Asceticism were strictly observed. The Cluny movement spread far and wide to other Monasteries, and in time of its highest prosperity it ruled over two thousand Monastic establishments. The Cluny movement produced the great Hildebrand, who as Pope became known as Gregory VII. 2 The Cluny made a great effort to reform the Monasteries, but in the end failed.

9. THE CRUSADES. A great movement in the middle ages under the inspiration, and at the command of the Roman Catholic Church, which promoted the crusades, and continued for nearly 300 years. The name crusades came from the word cross. The Latin word for cross is crux, wherefore comes the name crusaders.

10. THE PRINCIPLE CRUSADES WERE SEVEN. PLUS MANY LESSER.

1. 1096-1099--------------------------------------------------------Took Jerusalem A.D. 2. 1147-1149--------------------------------------------------------Unsuccessful 3. 1189- 1191 or 1192-------------------------------------------Conquest of Acre A.D. 4. 1202 -1204---------------------------------------Established the Latin Empire A.D. 5. 1228 - 1229-------------------------- Jerusalem taken back, but lost in 1244 A.D. 6. 1248 - 1254---------------------------Unsuccessful 7. 1270------------------------------------Unsuccessful

11. PURPOSE OF CRUSADES. The Crusades were a series of wars undertaking professedly for the purpose of delivering the Holy land from the dominion of the Infidel, and so named from the cross worn as a badge by those who devoted themselves to the enterprise. These wars, it was held, were rendered necessary, not only by the profanation involved in the fact of the Rule of Manasticism over the country which had been the birthplace and cradle of Christianity, but by the insults and injuries constantly inflicted on Christian pilgrims. From Age to Age the belief had been growing that no work could conduce more to the soul’s health than a visit to the Holy places of Palestine. One need not have more than a reading ability of the Word of God to recognize that this purpose, 1 (A Manual of Church History.) 2 (The Church in History.) though instigated by the Roman Catholic Church was not in keep with the teaching of Jesus are His Apostles. Our Lord taught a doctrine of nonresistance, that of turning the cheek and praying for them that despite fully use you. Notice the words of Jesus

in Mt 5:44, “But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despite fully use you, and persecute you;” also in Lu 6:2 8, “Bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despite fully use you.” The disobedience of Romanism to these commandments of our Lord is followed by the multiplicity of debauchery and corruption that is seen in many other things that the old Mystery of Babylon, the Mother of Harlots is guilty of Children Crusade - 1212 A.D. -50,000 children. 30,000 led by a Ben Stephen. 20,000 led by a peasant boy, Nicholas - Germans ended in disaster by sea-land-slave market. 1. The first real crusade was proclaimed by Pope Urban III, 1096-1099 A.D. In 1095-1270 A.D. war against the Saracens, 275,000 warriors from every land in Europe led by Godfrey. They finally succeeded in taking the city of Jerusalem and nearly all of Palestine in 1099 A.D. They established a feudal kingdom. Godfrey was made “Baron and Defender of the Holy Sepulchre which lasted until 1187 A.D. 2. The second crusade, 1147-1149 A.D., was called to try to prevent the kingdom of Jerusalem (that was established in the 1st crusade) from being destroyed. The preaching of Bernard of Clairvaux Louise VII of France and Conrad III of Germany, led a great army to succor the Holy place. They met with many defeats which in the end was finally defeated totally. 3. The Third Crusade, 1189-1191 A.D. In 1187 A.D. Jerusalem was retaken by the Saracens. The 3rd crusade was led by 3 prominent men - Frederick Barbarossa of Germany, Philip Augustus of France, Richard 1, the “Lionhearted” of England. Frederick was drowned, Richard I and Philip quarreled and Philip went home, so the mission was a failure, except a treaty with Salidin to let Christian pilgrims visit the Holy sepulcher unmolested. 4. The fourth crusade, 1202-1204 A.D. It proved to be a great harm to the Church in the end. They left the Holy Land, and made war with Constantinople, captured, and plundered it, set up a government of their own over the Greek Empire. At the end of the crusade, under the leadership of a warlike, uncivilized race, the Turks organized a powerful Mohammedan government. Many of the 20,000 German children lost their lives through the hardships they had to endure on the march. Some were lost at sea and some settled down here and there throughout Italy, 1228-1229 A.D. 5. Fifth Crusade, Emperor Frederick 11 excommunicated by the Pope conquered Jerusalem. Because of a quarrel between the Pope and Emperor Frederick II, Jerusalem was retaken by the Mohammedans in 1244 A.D. 6. Sixth Crusade, 1248-1254 A.D. Louis IX of France, known as St. Louis, invaded Egypt. Defeated and taken prisoner by the Mohammedans. Ransomed by a large sum of money. 7. Seventh Crusade, 1270-1272 A.D. This was led jointly by St. Louis and Prince Edward Plantagengt of England also King Edward of England chose a route through Africa again. Louis died at Tunis. His son made peace and Edward returned to England. There were many minor crusades. After 1270 A.D., any war undertaken under the head of Church or religion was called crusades. The crusades helped in bringing about the reformation because in the East, the crusaders became acquainted with other nations. Education, doctrines, other religions caused the people to think for themselves. All they had known was Rome and its teachings.

12. THE CHILDREN’S CRUSADE - 1212 A.D. It was an army of 30,000 French boys and girls, most of them less than 12 years old, led by a French shepherd boy named Stephen. They set forth to free the Holy Land. Many of the children died. Another band of 20,000 children led by a German boy named Nicholas, met the same fate. 1 Stephen, a French peasant boy, in June 1212 A.D. began to preach a children’s crusade. He preached the Holy land would never be captured, except by those who were innocent. The French Children were tempted on board vessels by designing slave merchants in Marseilles, and many of them were sold into slavery.

13. THE RESULTS OF THE CRUSADES.

The Crusades were an Antecedent force leading to the reformation. One result of the crusades was a better acquaintance of nations with each other. Not only the rulers and chieftains, but the inferior Knights and even the soldiers of the different lands began to know each other, to recognize interest in common. Among nations a mutual respect for each other arose, and alliances were formed. The Crusades were a great contribution toward the development of Modern Europe.

The Crusades furnished a great impulse to trade. The demand for supplies of every kind: arms, provisions, guides, ships, promoted manufactures and commerce.

The Crusaders brought home a knowledge of wealth in the Orient, (the East) it’s carpets, silks, jewels and trade in these arose all over western Europe. Merchants grew rich, a middle class arose between Lord and Serf, the cities advanced in power and the Castles began to decline in their control over them.

In the after centuries, the cities became the centers of freedom and reform, breaking away from the arbitrary control of both Prince and Prelates.

The ecclesiastical power was at first greatly increased through the Crusades. The wars were waged at the call of the Roman Church, which thereby showed its domination over Princes and Nations. Moreover, the Church bought lands, or loaned money on them as security to crusading Knights, and greatly enlarged its holdings, throughout Europe. In the absence of temporal rulers, Bishops and Popes gained 1 (Information Encyclopedia America, Vol. 8, pg. 257.) control. In the final results, the vast wealth overwhelming ambition, and the unscrupulous use of power by Church men aroused discontent, and aided to pave the way for the approaching revolt against the Roman Catholic Church in the

Reformation.’ It put the people, of the west in touch with the outside world, and took them out from under the Pope of Rome.

Before the regular expedition was fully organized, a monk called “Peter the Hermit” called together an undisciplined multitude of some 40,000 and he led them toward the east. His effort was a failure and many of them were taken into slavery and death.

14. THE DEVELOPMENT OF PAPAL POWER Is the great outstanding fact in the ten centuries of the Middle Ages. We have already seen how the Pope of Rome claimed to be “Universal Bishop” and head of the Church; we shall now see him claiming to be ruler over the Nations,

above Kings and Emperors. The growth in Papal Power began with Pope Gregory I “the Great” in 590-604 A.D. and came to its height under Pope Gregory VII, better known as Hildebrand 1020-1085 A.D.

15. LOMBARDS AND FRANKISII KINGDOMS Church Alliance. In 568 the Po Valley in the Northern Part of Italy was taken away from the Roman Empire by the Lombards. The Lombards had been converted from heathenism to the Arian doctrine by the teaching of Anus. Pope Gregory I crowned their King in order to make friends of them. The Lombards in Italy were a constant threat to the Pope. The Emperor of Constantinople could not help the Pope. They were in constant danger of being over run by the Turks and beside there was a great friction between the Emperor of Constantinople and the Pope were in constant danger of being over run by the Turks and beside there was a great friction between the emperor of Constantinople and the Pope. Clovis, a great Frankish King had saved Europe from the Turks and Mohammedanism and furthermore Clovis had been converted from heathenism to Christianity so in time of trouble the Pope turned to the Franks for help. The last two Kings of the Line of Clovis were weak Kings. Pepin, a high ranking officer in the Frankish Kingdom deposed the last King Childeric and placed himself upon the throne. Pope Zacharias gave approval, and in 751 AD. Pepin was anointed and crowned King. Pope Zacharias in turn asked Pepin to render him a service by helping him against the Lombards. Pepin marched an army into Italy and defeated the Lombards, and compelled them to surrender part of their territory to the Pope. This began the “States of the Church”. The Pope now holds the ecclesiastical office and had become a temporal ruler. The Popes held this temporal power until 1870. Charles succeeded his father Pepin. While Charles was kneeling in St. Peter’s Church in Rome, the Pope placed upon his head the Imperial crown which made 1 (E.B. 9th edition, Vol. 6, Pg 622, 1878 A.D.) Charles Emperor, 800 A.D. Charles became Charlemagne This crowning Charlemagne as Emperor restored the empire in the West. By the time of Charlemagne’s death in 814 A.D., there were three great Empires in the world. 1. The Eastern Empire consisted of the Balkans, Asia-Minor and Southern Italy. 2. The Mohammedan Empire was from the border of India through Persia, Syria, Palestine and all of North Africa. 3. The Empire of Charlemagne. The Northern half of Italy, Northeast corner of Spain; all of France, Belgium, the Netherlands; and a large part of Germany and Austria.

16. THE POPE BECAME A TEMPORAL RULER. Pope Zacharias in return for the favor he rendered unto Pepin asked his help in conquering the Lombards. In 751 A.D. Pepin marched with an army against the Lombards, and compelled them to surrender part of their territory to the Pope. This began the “States of the Church”. The Pope now held not only ecclesiastical office, he also became a temporal Ruler and the Popes held this power until 1870.

PAPAL POWER AIDED BY DECEIT

ABOUT 800 A.D.

17. MEDIEVAL FRAUDS. In the middle ages a number of “Pious Frauds” were put forth to support the authority of Rome. The Papacy was aided by the scheming efforts of men who, thought deceit and fraud, would strengthen the Pope’s position and authority. There were forged documents widely circulated, and no one contested them, but accepted them as true.

18. THE FORGED DONATION OF CONSTANTINE. One of these forged documents was the “Donation of Constantine”. Long after the fall of the Roman Empire in Europe a document was circulated purporting to show that Constantine, the first Christian Emperor had given to the Bishop of Rome, Sylvester 1. 314-335 A.D.. supreme authority over all the European Provinces of the Empire, and proclaimed the Bishop of Rome as ruler even above the Emperors. This document did not come to light until around 800 A.D., 460 years after the death of Constantine. The Document told that the Emperor Constantine was cured of leprosy by the prayers of Sylvester, and out of gratitude to the Pope moved his residence from Rome to Constantinople. On leaving Rome, according to this document ordered all the office holders in the Church to be subject to the Pope and to his successors upon the Papal Throne. 1 (The Church in History.) Furthermore he transferred to the Pope the city of Rome and all the provinces, districts and cities of Italy and of the western region and the sovereignty over the western half of the Empire and that the Emperor would allow no potentate to remain in Rome as a rival to the Pope.

19. THE FALSE DECRETALS OF ISIDORE About 830 A.D. there appeared another document with far greater influence than the “Donations of Constantine”, “The False Decretals of Isidore”. This document consisted of decisions of Popes and Councils from the Apostles downward, according to this document. Neither Bishops, nor Popes were subject to the control of Secular government and ‘The Donation of Constantine” was included in these Decretals.

20. EVIDENCE OF FORGERY. These documents were accepted without question, and for hundreds of years formed a bulwark to Roman claim. No one doubted the authenticity of these documents until the twelfth century, when the Church was already anchored in power: and only with the dawn of Reformation in the sixteenth century were their claims examined and shown to be unfounded.

21. PAPAL POWER FROM 1073-1216 A.D. For one hundred and fifty years, the Papacy stayed in well nigh absolute power, not only over the Church, but over the Nations of Europe.

Hildebrand, known as Pope Gregory VII ruled the church as the power behind the throne for more than twenty years before he wore the triple crown, and afterward during his Popedom, until his death in 1085 A.D. Hildebrand reformed the clergy, which had become demoralized; broke up, but only for a time, simony or the purchase of offices in the church; lifted the standard of morals throughout the clergy; and compelled the celibacy of the Priesthood, which had been urged but until this day not enforced. He freed the Church from the domination of the state, by putting an end to nomination of Popes and Bishops by Kings and Emperors; and by requiring all accusations against Priests or involving the Church to be tried in ecclesiastical courts. He made the Church supreme over the state. The Emperor Henry IV, having taken offense at Pope Gregory summoned a synod of German Bishops and compelled them to vote deposition of the Pope. Gregory retaliated with an excommunication, absolving all the subjects of Henry IV from their allegiance. Henry found himself absolutely powerless under the Papal ban. In January 1077 A.D., the Emperor “having laid aside all belongings of royalty, with bare feet and clad in wool, continued for three days to stand before the gate of the Castle” at Conassa in Northern Italy, where the Pope was staying in order to make his submission and receive absolution. Just as soon as Henry regained power he made war with the Pope, and drove him out of Rome. Hildebrand died soon after. Innocent 111, Pope 1198-1216 A.D.. Innocent III established a state under direct Papal government, face runner of the “States of the Church”. He compelled Philip Augustus, King of France to receive back his wife he had unrighteously divorced. He excommunicated King John ofEngland, compelled him to surrender his crown to the Papal Legate, and to receive again as the Popes subject. Innocent III may be regarded as the greatest of all Popes. The decline of Papal power began in the reign of Boniface VIII - 1303 A.D. He made claims, but found them ignored. He forbade Edward I, King of England to tax the Church property and priestly revenues, but was compelled to yield to the King, though with a form of compromise, by which the Priest and Bishops gave a part of their income for the needs of the Kingdom. He quarreled with Philip, the Fare of France, who made war and seized the Pope, and put him in prison. He was soon released, but died of grief.

22. THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE. 800 - 1850 A.D. From the ninth to the nineteenth century there existed in Europe a peculiar political organism, showing different phases during different generations, of which the official name was the Holy Roman Empire, commonly but inaccurately called the German Empire. Europe, west of the Adriatic Sea was in disorder, and ruled by warring tribes.

CHARLEMAGNE - 742-814 A.D. In the later part of the eighth century arose Charles the Great 742-8 14 A.D. claimed by the Germans as Karl the Great, and by the French as Charlemagne, the King of the Franks, who were a Germanic tribe controlling a large part of France. Charles or Karl made himself the master of nearly all the lands in Western Europe, Northern Spain, France, Germany, the Netherlands, Austria, and Italy. While visiting Rome on Christmas day 800 A.D., he was crowned by Pope Leo III

as Charles Augustus, Roman Emperor. He became known as Charlemagne 7422-814 A.D.

EMPERORS OF THIS PERIOD Among the fifty-four Emperors, we can merely name a few. Henry I (The Fowler) 919-936 A.D. began the restoration of the Empire, which had fallen into decay; but his son Otho I (the Great), though not crowned as Emperor until 951 A.D. reigned until 973 A.D., is regarded as the real founder of the German Empire as distinct from the Roman.

Frederick Borbarossa (Red Beard) 1152-1190 A.D Frederick Borbarossa was one of the most powerful in the line of emperors. He went on the third crusade; but was drowned in Asia-Minor and his death led to the failure of the crusade.

23. THE SEPARATION OF LATIN AND GREEK CHURCHES - 1054 A.D. The Separation of the Latin and Greek churches was formally made in the eleventh century, although practically accomplished long before. Between Popes and Patriarchs strain had been the normal relation for hundreds of years, until finally in 1054 A.D. the Pope’s messenger laid upon the altar of St. Sophia in Constantinople, the degree of excommunication; where upon the Patriarch in turn issued his degree excommunicating Rome and the Churches submitted to the Pope. Since that time the Latin and Greek churches have stood apart, and neither one recognizing the Churchly existence of the other. Doctrinally, the principle difference lay in the doctrine known as “the procession of the Holy Ghost.” The Latins repeated it “the Holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Son”. The Greeks said “from the Father leaving out the word Son”. O ver the one word mighty debates were held, books in untold numbers were written and even blood was shed in bitter strife. In the ceremonies of the Church, different usages became the custom in the East and in the West, and these customs were formulated into laws. 1) The marriage of the Priest was forbidden in the Western Church, but sanctioned in the Eastern. Throughout the Greek Church at the present time, every village Priest (who bears the title as Pope) must be a married man. 2) In the Western churches the adoration of Images has been practiced for a thousand years, while in the Greek churches one sees not statues but only pictures. 3. In the service of the Mass unleavened bread (the wafer) is used in the Roman Churches, while common bread is distributed in the Greek communion.

24. THE FEUDAL SYSTEM 1073-1122 A.D. In the middle age, the Kings were not able to protect themselves from the barbarians. As a security measure each King divided his land among his leading warriors in return for their military support. These leading warriors were called Vassals. A Vassal could divide his land with others, and they were called Fiefs (FEF) also grants of land were given to Churches or Monasteries, Bishops, Archbishops and

heads of Monasteries, they were called Abbots and at last, every body in Europe was in the Feudal System. Lords were at the top of the feudal system, they were no ones Vassal. The middle class could be both Lord and Vassal, each was under obligation to give protection to Vassals or Fiefs. Every country of Western Europe was broken up into a large number of small principalities ruled over by Nobles, with the power of Kings. During the Feudal System, Italy was also ruled over by Feudal Lords, and divided up into a large number of small principalities, which were continually fighting among themselves. The ones that gained control for a time could dictate the appointment of the Pope, and many appointed Popes were unfit for the office. Between 891 A.D. and 955 A.D. there were at least twenty Popes, and this was a time of confusion for the Roman Church. The Popes depended on the German Emperors. Otto I, King of the Germans, came to the rescue of Pope John XII, and the Pope to show his appreciation, in 962 A.D. crowned Otto 1, Emperor of the Roman Empire. This act restored the Empire of the West. From this time on it was called the Holy Roman Empire. Up until this time all Popes were Italian. The first foreign Pope was Gregory V. a German, 996-999 A.D. In 999 A.D., Gerbert, Archbishop of Rheims was placed on the Papal throne and became the first French Pope. In 1033 A.D., Benedict IX was made Pope and filled the office until he was driven out of Rome in 1045 A.D. Sylvester Ill, in his place was made Pope, soon after Benedict IX came back and resumed the office. Benedict IX became tired of the office and sold it to Gregory VI for three thousand pounds of silver. This is the beginning of the practice of Simony, Selling of Church offices for money. There was a great disturbance about it and Benedict IX refused to surrender his office which he had sold and now there were three Popes: Benedict IX, Sylvester Ill and Gregory VI.

25. BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY. The Period from 1305-1376 AD. is known as the “Babylonish Captivity of the Papacy”. During this time the Popes were completely under the domination of the French Kings which lasted about seventy years as did the Babylonian Captivity of the Israelites from 606-536 B.C. During this period all Popes were Frenchmen. A Period of terrible corruption ensued and nothing did so much to weaken the Papacy as the Papal residence at Auignon. Every known way of raising money was carried to its extreme. The Popes became figurehead under French rule. A great disturbance arose among many people and nations. Germany, England and Bohemia, revolted from Papal dominion. The Pope was declared by Theologians, jurist, and poets to be unworthy of confidence. Many regarded the Popes as Antichrist.

26. THE PAPAL SCHISM - 1378-1439 A.D. The Papal Schism, occasioned by persistent efforts on the part of the Italians and others to secure the restoration of the Papal seat to Rome, was a source of still greater scandal than the captivity. There was an open rupture in 1378 A.D. between the Italian and the French Party. Each Party elected a Pope, one in Rome and one in Auignon. Now there are two Popes. The Popes denounced, excommunicated, and pronounced curses upon each other, until the reverence for the Popes were gone. A council was held in Pissa in 1409 A.D. to heal the Schism. Both Popes were

deposed and Alexander V was elected Pope. Neither of the deposed Popes would give up his office. So now there were three Popes. In 1417 A.D. the council of constance was held and Martin V was elected Pope. The other three Popes gave Martin V their support and the Great Schism was healed.

27. FALSE DOCTRINES TAUGHT BY THE ROMAN CHURCH Emperor Leo was not a man to give up his purpose by the denunciation of the Pope. Leo’s reply was: I) That the six general councils had said nothing about images. 2) He declared that he himself was Emperor and Bishop and was Supreme in civil and ecclesiastical matters. 3) He threatened to destroy the image of St. Peter at Rome and to imprison the Pope. In 731 A.D. a Roman Synod of ninety-three Bishops was called by Pope Gregory III, and a decree of excommunication was passed against whosoever should remove, destroy or injure images of Mary, Christ, or the Saints. Emperor Leo retaliated by cutting off the Papal revenues in Sicily and Calabria, and by annexing the Churches of Illyria to the Patriarchate of Constantinople. From 743-775 A.D. Constantine V carried on war against image worship. In 754 A.D. he called a council in which image worship was stigmatized as Satan’s poison in the Church and it was declared that God had raised up the Emperor for this cause. By now religious pictures were almost destroyed. His successor, Leo IV, was a iconoclast in the purpose of destroying image worship and his wife, Irene, was in favor of image worship. At the death of Leo IV, 780 A.D., was succeeded by Constantine VI, a boy nine years of age. The second council of Nicaea held under the influence of the Empress, Irene, devised plans for the restoration of image worship. The army trained by Constantine Capronymus, was against image worship. The ecclesiastics throughout the Empire had taken oaths against images. Irene began by appointing Monks to the most important ecclesiastical offices. She opened the way for all ranks of her subjects to become monks. Charlemagne took the side of the iconoclasts and refused to acknowledge Nicoea II and asked the Pope to excommunicate the Emperor, a request which Pope Hadrian I refused. Irene claimed to be following the divinely inspired teachings of our holy fathers, and the tradition of the Catholic Church. We define with all care and accuracy that the venerable and holy images are set up in just the same way as the figure of the precious and life-giving cross; painted images and those in Mosaic and those of other suitable material, in the Holy Churches of God, or holy vessels and vestments, on walls and in pictures, in houses and by the roadsides; images of our Lord and God and Saviour Jesus Christ and of our undefiled Lady, the holy God-bearer, and of the honorable angels, and of all saintly and holy men.

THE DARK AGES

FALSE DOCTRINES TAUGHT BY THE ROMAN CHURCH 1. Ruling of Ecclesiastical Power over state. Conversion of Constantine 312 A.D. 2. Confession of Priest takes place of repentance: John 20:23, 1 John 1:9, Mark 2:7, John 20:23 (Has reference to water baptism) and sins remission comes through obedience to the gospel by repenting to God and not to man, and being baptized

in His name as seen in Acts 2:38. 3. Infant baptism adopted. 4. Idolatry versus Exodus 2:4. Prayers to dead saints versus I Timothy 2:5. 2) Worship of Mary originated at the

1) Council of Ephesus 431 A.D. 3) Worship of images 788 A.D. versus I Timothy 2:5, Hebrews 7:2~> I

John 2:1, Romans 8:24. 5. Transubstantiation (the same sacrifice as that of the cross) versus Hebrews 9:28. 6. Celibacy and Simony: 1) Marriage of priests forbidden 1079A.D. 2) Selling of offices. 2) 7. Inquisition. 1200 A.D. Roman Catholic Court established for the discovery and punishment of non-believers versus Exodus 20:13. 8. Purgatory 593 A.D. Purgatory is a state in which those suffer for a time who die guilty of venial sins (sins that may be forgiven, or pardonable sins), or without having satisfied for the punishment due to their sins. Prayers for the dead 330 A.D., I Corinthians 15:19-29 baptized for the dead - Jesus is not dead. (This was another convenient way of making money or commercializing on Christianity.) We can never buy our way into the Kingdom of God. It is only through the Grace of God made available by Jesus Christ that we have access to His forgiveness and mercy, (l Pe 1:18-22). 9. Sold indulgences. It is the remission in whole or part of the temporal punishment due to sin. I Peter 1:18. (Sins are not three for a dollar). 10. Priesthood versus Matthew 23:9, Hebrews 7:23-25, 3:1 11. Infallibility of the Pope 1200 A.D. - Title first assumed 610 A.D. 12. The hope of the second coming of the Lord banished versus Tit 2:13

DATES OF INSTITUTION OF CATHOLIC DOCTRINES 1

Prayers for the dead-------------------------------------------------------------------------330 A.D. Making the sign of the cross-------------------------------------------------------------- 330 A.D. Worship of Mary A.D.----------------------------------------------------------------------431 A.D. Purgatory proclaimed-----------------------------------------------------------------------593 A.D. Worship in Latin language---------------------------------------------------------------- 600 A.D. The Papacy------------------------------------------------------------------------------------610 A.D. Kissing the Pope's feet--------------------------------------------------------------------- 709 A.D. Temporal Power of Popes----------------------------------------------------------------- 750 A.D. Adoration of Mary and Saints-------------------------------------------------------------788 A.D. Adoration of the cross, images and relics-----------------------------------------------788 A.D. Blessing of bells----------------------------------------------------------------------------- 965 A.D. Fasting, Lent, Advent and Fridays--------------------------------------------------------998 A.D. Fabrication of Holy Water (false use)------------------------------------------------- 1009 A.D. Marriage of priests forbidden----------------------------------------------------------- 1079 A.D. Rosary beads invented--------------------------------------------------------------------1090 A.D. Sale of indulgences------------------------------------------------------------------------1190 A.D. Infallibility of the Pope------------------------------------------------------------------ 1200 A.D. Sacrifice of Mass--------------------------------------------------------------------------1215 A.D. Transubstantiation of bread-------------------------------------------------------------1215 A D. Articular confession of sins to a Priest------------------------------------------------1215 A.D. (spoken distinctly, expressing oneself clearly) Adoration of the wafer-------------------------------------------------------------------1220 A.D.

Cup of wine forbidden to people at communion----------------------------------- 1414 A.D. Tradition held equal with the Bible--------------------------------------------------- 1545 A.D. Immaculate conception of Mary------------------------------------------------------- 1854 A.D.

(being born with- AD. out original sin - perfectly clean without flaw or error, pure, innocent, sinless) Apocryphal books added to the Bible-------------------------------------------------1846 A.D. Doctrine of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary. 2 1 Cardinal Newman in his book, The Development of Christian Religion--Page 359, admits that "Temples, incense, oil lamps, violative offerings, holy water, holidays and seasons of devotion, processions, blessings of fields, sacerdotal vestments, the tonsure (of priests and monks and nuns), and images are all of pagan origin." 2 To defend the "Dogma of "The Assumption of Mary", the Catholic, Graham Greene wrote, "Our opponents sometimes claim that no belief should be held dogmatically which is not explicitly stated in Scripture, but the Protestant Churches have themselves accepted such dogmas as "The Trinity" for which there is no such precise (exact, definite or positive) authority in the Gospels". LIFE MAGAZINE, October 30, 1950, Vol. 29, No. 18, page 51.

28. MANICHAEANS. The religious system of the Persian teacher Mani or Manichaues, 2 16-276 A.D., composed of Gnostic Christian, Buddhistic, Zoroastrian, and various other elements, the principle feature being a dualistic theology which represented a conflict between light and darkness and included belief in the inherent evil of matter Manichaeism is Gnosticism with its Christian elements reduced to a minimum and other Oriental elements raised to the maximum. Manichaeism is oriental dualism under Christian names, but retained scarcely a trace of the proper meaning. The ‘Auditors” constituted the bulk of the Manichaeans, were allowed more freedom and were supposed to participate in holiness of the elect in consideration of bestowing upon them the necessities of life.

30. EFFECTS OF MANICHAEISM ON THE REGULAR CHURCHES. Absurd and unchristian as this system seems to us, it claimed to be the only true Christianity and by its lofty pretensions and the personal power of many of its advocates drew much of the intellect of the age into its ranks. From its influence came the doctrine of: 1) The ascetical spirit, with degradation of marriage, the exaltation of virginity, the regarding of the sexual instinct as absolutely evil and to be overcome by all possible means. 2) The introduction of Pompous ceremonial into the church. The systematizing of Christian doctrine. 4) Sacardotalism or the belief that ministers of religion are intermediaries between God and man, possessing by virtue of their office, extraordinary power with God. 5) As the result of this sacardotalism, the doctrine of Indulgence was introduced into the church.

31. INDULGENCE. In Roman Catholic Theology, indulgence is defined as the remission in whole or in part, by ecclesiastical authority, to the Penitent sinner of a temporal punishment due to sin. In the development of the system of penance, the Catholic Church allowed the Penitent to substitute a payment of money or a service of duty, such as going with the Crusades, etc. as payment to satisfy for their sins. The church would issue to the penitent an official statement that he had reclined release from other

penalties through payment of money. This Papal ticket was called Indulgence. This system pleased the people, it was easier to buy indulgence than to say many prayers, or undergo penalties. It was a source of huge income and frequently the Popes would issue indulgence. Pope Leo X needed large sums of money for the completion of St. Peter’s Church at Rome. He sent John Tetzel, a Dominican Friar to go through Germany selling certificates, signed by the Pope himself purporting to bestow the pardon of all sins, not only upon the holders of the certificates, but upon friends, living or dead in whose behalf they were purchased, without confession, repentance,

living or dead in whose behalf they were purchased, without confession, repentance, penance or absolution by a Priest. Tetzel told the people “as soon as your coin clinks in the chest, the souls of your friends will rise out of purgatory to heaven”. (What foolish and folly can mankind swallow). Jesus taught in Luke 13:1 “There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. 2 And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they suffered such things? 3 1 tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. 4 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? 5 1 tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”

32. MASS. The celebration of the Eucharist. A musical setting of certain parts of this service (now chiefly as celebrated in the Roman Catholic Church) as the Kyril-Eleison, Gloria, Credo, Sanctus and Benedictus, Angus Dci.

HIGH MASS - LOW MASS

1) HIGH MASS A Mass celebrated according to the complete right by a Priest or prelate attended by a deacon and sub deacon, parts of the mass being chanted or sung by the ministers and parts by the choir. During a High Mass incense is burned before the oblations, the altar, the ministers and the people. 1 2) LOW MASS

A Mass said, and not sung by a Priest, assisted by server only. 2

EUCHARIST The Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper; the communion; the sacrifice of the Mass. The consecrated elements of the Lord’s Supper especially the bread. The giving of thanks.

THE MASS The Roman Catholic with regard to the doctrine of transubstantiation, it must here suffice to say that the Church of Rome teaches that the whole substance of the bread and wine in the Eucharist is converted by consecration into the Body and Blood of

Christ in such a manner that Christ in his entirety, including his human soul and his

Divine nature, are contained in the elements; and that with such a thought transmutation that not only is the whole Christ contained in the wine as well as in the bread, but with the same completeness in each particle of the bread, and in each drop of the wine and the denial of the cup to the laity. 1 (American College Encyclopedic Dictionary) 2 (American College Encyclopedic Dictionary)

33. THE ORTHODOX GREEK CHURCH. The eucharistical doctrine of the Orthodox Greek Church may be gathered from the Chief Patriarchs, and published in 1643 A.D. This document shows that the Greek Church is one with that of Rome with regard to transubstantiation and the sacrifice of the Mass. In Qucestio 107 it is laid down that the intention of the Clebrant is essential for the validity of the rite, and that immediately on the pronunciation of the Epiclesis, transubstantiation takes place and the bread is changed into the very Body of Christ and the wine into HIS very blood, the species of bread and wine alone remaining. * * (E.B. 9 Ed, Vol 8, Pg. 650-654)

34. IMAGES AND RELICS. 1) The Introduction of Images and Relics into the Christian Churches During the first, second and third centuries Christians rejected with abhorrence anything like a veneration of images. They were reproached by the Pagans as Atheists, from the fact that they carefully abstained from anything that could lead to idolatry when the Pagans replied to the charge of image worship preferred by Christians against them, that they worshipped, not the images, but the gods that the images represent. Christians asked them why then they did not turn their eyes toward heaven. The Synod of Elvira 302 A. D. decreed that pictures ought not to be in the churches’, the reason assigned being the danger lest the painting or image be worshipped or adored. This decree is evidence of the fact that pictures were already beginning to be venerated. From the time of Constantine onward this practice developed rapidly. 2) Causes of the Prevalence of Image Worship. It was transferred immediately from Paganism. Men of influence came from Paganism to Christianity with little change of views. Such men were in many cases appointed to high offices in the Churches, and they devoted their energies to the assimilation of Christian Churches to heathen temples. It was not at first intended that the pictures should be actually worshipped, but was rather to instruct the uneducated in Christian truth. The Monastic system with its Perversion of the imagination, was very favorable to an entire provision of the use of images to actual idolatry. Images in the East and in the West. Oriental and Occidental Christians differed widely in other respects, so also in the use of images. Monasticism had its development in the East, and they were sure the use of images would lead to the worst results, and objected to the worship of images. By the Seventh Century images were so marked that Christians were classed as idolaters by the Jews and Mohammedans.

35. Rise of Controversy. The Saracens were Nomadic tribes on the Syrian borders of the Roman Empire and by the eighth century established themselves firmly in Palestine, Syria, Armenia

and were still aggressive. In 723 A.D. Caliph Jerid had commanded the removal of all pictures from Christian Churches within the realm. The controversy extended into Asia Minor. From the beginning of the eighth century several Bishops: Constantine of Nicolia in Parygia, Theodasius of Ephesus, and Thomas of Claudioplis had opposed image worship. These men had great influence with the Emperor Leo 71 8-741 A.D. and Leo’s dealings with the Saracens had changed his views on image worship. Leo looked upon image worship not only as an abomination in itself, but also as a chief obstacle to the conversion of the Jews and Saracens.

36. OPPOSING VIEWS. Views of Pope Gregory II and other advocates of the veneration of images. The arguments in favor of images are: 1) That God commanded Cherubims and Seraphims to be made. 2) That pictures of Christ, alive and dead, and pictures of the apostles and martyrs, were taken by spectators to be looked upon by those that should come after. 3) That Christ himself sent his own picture to King Abgarus at Edessa. 4. The commandment not to make graven images, was necessary at that time to preserve the Israelites from heathenish idolatry, but circumstances are different now.

37. VIEWS OF THE ICONOCLASTS. The views of the Iconoclasts are: 1) That image worship is prohibited by the Old and the New Testaments. (Deuteronomy 5:4-8, John 4:24, Romans 1:23-25) and by the fathers of the early church. 2) That it consists in the application of a heathenish art to purposes of religion, which is an abomination, and which dishonoring to Christ and the Saints whom it is sought thus to represent. 3) That Christ having established the Supper indicated thereby, that under the form of bread and wine alone he desired to be represented. Pope Gregory II, wrote Emperor Leo, a letter in 730 A.D. accusing him of placing stumbling blocks before the weak Christians, urging him to trust to the Judgment of the councils and the fathers in the matter of images rather than to his own ignorance and giving of his approval of the veneration of images.

38. ROSARY 1 Is defined in the Roman Breviatory as a series of one hundred and fifty repetitions of the “Ave Maria or Mary” with a “Patar Noster”. 39. AVE MARIA.

The “Hail Mary” a prayer in the Roman Catholic Church, based on the salutation of the Angel Gabriel to the Virgin Mary and the words of Elizabeth to her. The hour for saying the prayer. A recitation of this prayer. The bead or beads on a Rosary used to count off each prayer as spoken. 2 1 Enc. Bruit. 9th Ed., Vol. 20, Pg. 848. 2 The American College Encyclopedia Dictionary.

40. THE “PATAR NOSTRO”. The Lord’s Prayer especially in the Latin form. A recital of this prayer as an act of worship. One of certain beads in a Rosary, regularly every eleventh bead, differing in size or material from the rest, and indicating that a Patar Noster is said. Any form of words used as a prayer or charm. Interpolated after each decade, the whole exercise being accompanied with pious meditation on the mysteries of redemption. This particular method of devotion, though said to have been not altogether unknown previously, probably was invented 1090 A.D. and first became extensively popular through St. Dominic 1070-1221 A.D., who was admonished by the Virgin Mary to preach the rosary as a special against heresy and vice. The Feast of the Rosary of the Blessed Virgin. (Duples Majus - first Sunday in October) was instituted by Clement XI to commemorate the success of the Christian arms against the Turks in 1716 A.D., it was also reference to the battle of Tepanto, on October 7, 1571. The word ‘Rosary” or “Chapled” (Capelling) is also employed to denote the string of beads of larger and smaller size by the use of which is repeating the Rosary to faithfully secure the due alternation of Ave Marias with Patar Nosters. The strict language, the word Chaplet is applied only to the “lesser” rosary consisting of but fifty Ave Marias and five Patar Nosters. Similar expedients to asset the memory in complex repetition occurs among Mohammedans and Buddhists: in the former case the so-called sobba has ninety-nine beads and is used for the pious repetition of the ninety-nine names which express the attributes of God.

41. THE DOCTRINE OF THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION 1854 From the Bull lneffabilis Deus of Plus IX. The question whether the Virgin Mary was conceived without taint of original sin had been debated for centuries. Anselm held that the virgin was conceived and born in sin; Bernard said that she was conceived in sin but sanctified before birth. The Dominicans followed Aquinas in agreeing with Bernard; Suns Scatus and the Franciscans argued for the sinless conception. Pope Sixtus IV in the bull “Grane Nimis” censured both those who attacked the preacher of the Immaculate conception and those who accused such attackers of heresy, since the matter has not yet been decided by the Roman Church and the ‘Apostolic See’. To the honor of the Holy and undivided trinity, to the glory and adornment of the Virgin Mother of God, to the exaltation of the Catholic Faith and the increase of the Christian religion, we, with the authority of our Lord Jesus Christ, the blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul and with our own, do declare, pronounce and define that the doctrine which holds that the Virgin Mary was in the first instant of her conception, preserved untouched by any taint of original guilt by a singular grace and privilege of Almighty God in consideration of the merits of Christ Jesus, the Saviour of mankind, that this doctrine was revealed by God and therefore is to be firmly and steadfastly believed by all the faithful. Wherefore if any shall presume to think in their hearts anything contrary to this definition of ours, let them realize and know well that they are condemned by their own judgment, have suffered shipwreck concerning the faith and have revolted from the unity of the Church and that besides this day do by this subject themselves to the lawful penalties if they shall dare to signify by word or

writing or any other external means, that they think in their hearts. 1

42. THE DOCTRINE OF THE ASSUMPTION OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY Holy Scripture sets as it were before our eyes the bounteous Mother of God as most closely united with her Divine Son, and always sharing his lot. Therefore it seems scarcely possible to suppose that she who conceived and bore Christ, who nursed him with her own milk, who held him in her arms and clasped him to her breast, was after this life on earth separated from him in body, even though not in soul. Since our Redeemer is the Son of Mary, he could not fail, being the most perfect observer of the Divine Law, to honor besides his eternal Father, his most beloved mother. In fact, since he was able to do her so great an honor as to keep her safe from the corruption of the tomb, we must believe that he actually did so. Therefore the majesty Mother of Cod, from all eternity united in a mysterious way with Jesus Christ by one and the same decree (a quotation from the bull ineffabilis Deus, defining the Immaculate Conception) of predestination, immaculate in her conception in her divine motherhood a most unspotted virgin, the noble ally of the Divine Redeemer who bore of the triumph over sin and its supporters, finally achieved, as the supreme crown of her privileges, that she should be preserved immune from the corruption of the tomb, and like her son before her, having conquered death, should be carried up, in body and soul, to the Celestial glory of Heaven, to reign there as queen at the right hand of her son, the immortal King of the ages. Therefore we -- declare and define, as a dogma revealed by God, that the immaculate Mother of God, ever - Virgin Mary on the completion of the course of her earthly life, has been taken up, in body and soul, to the glory of Heaven. The assumption of Mary is first found in New Testament Apocrypha of the fourth century. In the sixth century it gained support in both East and West, and in the Eighth century it was generally recognized and the feast of the assumption observed August 15, but it lacked official definition as a dogma at the Vatican Council in 1870. There was a dogmatic declaration and continued until Pope Plus Xli 1939-1958 provided a new Mass for the feast. (The Apostolic Constitution 1950)

43. CELIBACY. The “canons of the Holy Apostles” (so called) and the degrees of the councils of Elvira, 302, of Aries, Anerya, and Neo-Caesarea, 314, gives a good view of Christians left in this period of history. The great amount of worldliness among the 1 Documents of the Christian Church 11 Ed. Pg. 271. clergy brought constant objection against their engaging in secular pursuits; against their frequenting taverns and playing at dice; against usury; against their moving from place to place without sufficient reason; against their receiving their offices through secular influence, etc. Many had come into the churches who were still essentially pagans. Licentiousness was the most prevalent sin of this age, which was common among all classes of so called Christians including bishops, presbyters, deacons, and nuns. A large proportion of the councils of this period are directed against some form of sexual sin. Celibacy of the clergy at this period was not mandatory, but a strong

effort was being made to prevent those that came into the clergy unmarried, from marrying. This doctrine was first promoted by the Gnostic or Manichaean, pointing out the evil of sexual relations. By the fact that the priesthood was looked upon as a distinct class, and that such familiar intercourse with ordinary mortals as the family involves was incompatible with priestly dignity. Gregory the Great, 590-604, insisted with great vehemence, on the celibacy of the clergy. Gregory was a monk and he aimed to bring the entire body of the clergy into a monkish position. Monasticism set forth the celibate life as a higher life, which is unnatural and unscriptural. It enforced the monastic life upon untold thousands of the noblest men and women of their age. ft secluded multitudes not only from family life, but also from social, civic and national life. In peace and war, good men who were needed in the state, were idle in the monasteries. Constantinople and the Eastern Empire is believed to have been able to defend themselves from the Turks, if the Monks and ecclesiastics had not been hid away in monasteries. Yet we must be careful of supposing that Christianity as a whole was thus corrupt. There were many who abhorred the prevalent laxity of morals and who earnestly strove for reformation. Through every age of the Church there were many that were true Christians, that were still followers of the doctrine of the Apostolic Church, and never bowed their knees to corrupt teachings of the Apostate Church. Holy Ghost fire still was aflame in the hearts of individuals through every age. While the spirit of reform and of independence was awakening through all Europe, the flame burst forth first in Germany under the leadership of Martin Luther, a monk and professor in the University of Wittenburg.

44. SIMONY. The sinful practice of giving or obtaining an appointment to a church office for money is called Simony, Acts 8:1 8,19. The Selling of the Papal Office. At this period there was great internal trouble in the Catholic Church. Up until the latter part of the tenth century all Popes were Italian. Gregory V, 996-999 A.D., a German, became the first foreign Pope and in 999 A.D. Gerbert, archbishop of Rheims, was placed upon the Papal throne and became the first French Pope. His Papal name, Sylvester II, 999-1003 A.D. The church was in the depth of disgrace, and the Italian Party, Nobles of the Tuscan family made Benedict H Pope, at the age of twelve years, 1033 A.D., and because of his conduct the Nobles of the Crescenzio family, rivals of the Tuscan family, drove him out of Rome and made Sylvester Ill Pope, 1045 AD. Benedict returned to Rome and resumed his office. In a short time he became tired of the Papal office and sold the office of Pope, to Gregory VI for one thousand pounds of silver, then refused to surrender the Papal office which he had sold. There were now three Popes, Sylvester III, Benedict IX, and Gregory VI.

45. INQUISITION. The inquisition or “Holy Office” was the court of the Roman Church for the detection and punishment of those whose opinions differed from the doctrine of the Catholic Church. The head of the “Holy Office” was the grant inquisitor who was accountable to the Pope. Under him were many inquisitors, notaries, and legal

consultors, as well as servants and jailers.

46. PENANCE. A sacrament as in the Roman Catholic Church consisting in a confession of sin with sorrow and purpose of amendment followed by the forgiveness of sin. The doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church included four sacraments which deal with the forgiveness and removal of sin and the cancellation of its punishment. 1) Baptism, 2) The Eucharist, 3) Penance, 4) Anointment of the sick. The heart of this sacrament is the Priestly act of absolution (pardoning of sins and release from the eternal punishment upon such sins). It involves three acts by the penitent sinner receiving this sacrament: 1) Contrition, 2) Confession to a Priest, and 3) Satisfaction. After witnessing an expression of contrition, the priest would grant absolution. The forgiveness of sin, released from eternal punishment, and restored to the state of grace. The Priest would then decide what the sinner should do. Satisfaction was made by saying a number of prayers, by fasting, by giving alms, by going on a pilgrimage to some shrine, or by taking part in a crusade.

47. PURGATORY The Roman Catholic Church has no more than two declarations of Supreme authority on the subject of its distinctive doctrine of Purgatory. The first is that of the Council of Ferrara-Florence, in which it was defined as regards the truly Penitent who have departed this life in the love of God before they have made satisfaction for their sins of commission and omission by fruits meet for repentance, that their souls are cleansed by purgatorial pains of death, and for their belief from these, the suffrages of the living. The sacrifice of the Mass, prayers, alms and other offices of piety are helpful. The second is that of the Council of Trent. Since the Catholic Church instructed by the Holy Spirit from the sacred writings and the ancient traditions of the fathers, hath taught in holy councils, and lastly in the ecumenical council that there is a purgatory, and that the souls detained there are assisted by the suffrages of the faithful, but especially by the most acceptable sacrifice of the Mass, this holy council commands all Bishops to have a diligent care that the second doctrine of purgatory delivered to us by venerable fathers and sacred councils be believed, maintained, taught and everywhere preached. This degree is to be read in light of an early canon of the same council by which it is condemned as heretical to say that after the reception of the grace of Justification of guilt of the penitent sinner is so remitted, and the penalty of eternal punishment so annulled, that no penalty of temporal punishment remains to be paid either in this world or in the future in purgatory before the kingdom of Heaven can be opened. Thus the essential point of the doctrine is that Christian souls having had sin upon them at the moment of death pass into a state of expiatory suffering, in which they can be helped by the prayers and other good works of living believers and this is all that modem Catholic Theologians regard as being defide. 1

48. THE DOCTRINE OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY.

The Vatican Council, The Decree of Pope Plus IX. We adhering faithfully to the tradition received from the beginning of the Christian faith with a view to the glory of our Divine Saviour, the exaltation of the Catholic religion, and the safety of the Christian People (the Sacred Council approving) teach and define as a dogma divinely revealed: that the Roman Pontiff, when he speaks (that is, when fulfilling the office of pastor and teacher of all Christians - on his supreme apostolic authority, he defines a doctrine concerning faith or morals to be held by the Universal Church). Through the divine assistance promised him in blessed Peter, is endowed with that infallibility, with which the Divine Redeemer has willed that his Church - in defining doctrine concerning faith or morals should be equipped, and therefore, that such definitions of the Roman Pontiff of themselves, and not by virtue of the consent of the Church are irreformable. If any one shall presume to contradict this our definition, let him be anathema. This decree brought much opposition in the Church. Dollinger of Munch, who refused to submit was excommunicated. Some of the opponents united to form the “Old Catholic Church”. (Documents of the Christian Church.) On the “INSTITUTION OF CATHOLIC DOCTRINES” it is the opinion of/he author that it would no, take a person no more advanced than having an average layman ‘s knowledge of the scripture, to see the inanity, foolishness and fallacy of those doctrines. Those doctrines are not found in the inspired word of God. No man is infallible are worthy of being worship, (Acts 10:25 And as Peter was coining in, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his fèet, and worshipped him. 26 But Peter took him up, saying, Stand up; I myself also am a man). Peter was who the Catholic Church teaches as the “First Pope” and he did not accepted such adoration. Also, we are warned of adding to and taking from this book, (Rev. 22:18-19). Note: (Eph. 2:20, 1Co. 3:12, 2Ti 2:19) Man must not tamper and tinker with the word of God!!!! 1 Encyclopedia Brittanica, Ed. 9, Vol. 20, page 114

AN OVERVIEW OF THIS PERIOD FROM 600 A.D.---------TO--------1500 A.D.

THE THYATIRA CHURCH PERIOD 600 A.D. - 1500 A.D. PAPAL CHURCH

=================================

Revelation 2:18-29 THINGS THAT TRANSPIRED IN THIS PERIOD: I) Mohammedanism 2) Monasticism 3) Asceticism 4) Monastery at Cluny 5) The Crusades 6) Development of Papal Power

7) Medieval Frauds

DOMINANT CHARACTERS IN THIS PERIOD: 1) The Albigenses--------------------------------------------------------------------1170 A.D. 2) The Waldensians-----------------------------------------------------------------1170 A.D. 3) John Wycliffe in England------------------------------------------------1320-1384 A.D. 4) John Huss in Bohemia-----------------------------------------------------------1415 A.D. THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE, 800 A.D. - 1850 A.D. 1) Separation of Latin and Greek Church--------------------------------------1054 A.D. 2) The Feudal System---------------------------------------------------------1073-1122A.D. 3) Babylonian Captivity----------------------------------------------------- 1305-1376 A.D. 4) False Doctrines---------------------------------------------------------------330-1846 A.D. SOME GENERAL EVENT IN THIS PERIOD 1) Fall of Constantinople------------------------------------------------------------1453 A.D. 2) The Renanissance----------------------------------------------------------1447-1503 A.D. 3) The Printing Press----------------------------------------------------------------1455 A.D. 4) The Spirit of Nationality in Europe--starting in medieval times.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER VII ANTECEDENT FORCES LEADING TO THE REFORMATION 1. THE MIDNIGHT OF THE DARK AGES 2. RULE OF THE HARLOTS 3. THE RULE OF PAPAL POWER 963-1048 A.D. 4. FORGED DOCUMENTS - PIOUS FRAUDS 5. FIRST DONATION OF CONSTANTINE 6. SECOND DECRETALS OF ISIDORE 7. THE CRUSADES 8. EDUCATION - ITALIAN LITERACY 9. THE ALBIGENSES - 1170 A.D. 10. THE WALDENSIANS 11. JOHN WYCLIFFE 12. JOHN HUSS 13. THREE GENERAL CHURCH COUNCILS 1) Pisa--------------------------------1409 A.D. 2) Constance-----------------1414-1418 A.D. 3) Basel-----------------------1431-1449 A.D. 14. THE FALL OF CONSTANTINOPLE - 1453 A.D. 15. THE RENAISSANCE - EDUCATION - 1447-1503 A.D. 16. THE INVENTION OF PRINTING, BY GUTENBERG, IN 1455 AD. 17. THE SPIRIT OF NATIONALITY IN EUROPE

I 8. POPES DURING THE RENAISSANCE 19. THE BRETHREN OF THE COMMON LIFE

20. FOR STUDY

I. THE MIDNIGHT OF THE DARK AGES. The darkest period of the Roman Papery, 867 - 904 AD., was filled with bloodshed, bribery, corruption and immorality. There were fourteen Popes in this period

Adrian II-----------------------------------------------------------------------------867-872AD

John VIII---------------------------------------------------------------------------872-882 A.D.

Marinus-----------------------------------------------------------------------------822-884 AD.

Adrian III---------------------------------------------------------------------------884-885 A.D.

Stephen V--------------------------------------------------------------------------885-891 A.D.

Formosus---------------------------------------------------------------------------891-896 A.D.

Boniface VI----------------------------------------------------------------------------- 896 A D

Stephen VII------------------------------------------------------------------------896-897 A.D.

Romanus---------------------------------------------------------------------------------897 A.D.

Theodorus II-----------------------------------------------------------------------------897 A.D.

John IX-----------------------------------------------------------------------------898-900 A.D.

Benedict IV------------------------------------------------------------------------900-903 A.D.

Leo V ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------903 A.D

Christopher------------------------------------------------------------------------903-904 A.D.

2. RULE OF THE HARLOTS.

Pope Sergius III’s mistress, Marozia, her mother, Theodora, and her sister, filled the Papal Choir with bastard sons, and the Papal Palace became a den of robbers. This period in history is called the Rule of the Harlots, 904-964. it is said that

Theodora, the mother of Marozia, the mistress of Pope Sergius Ill, brought a man from Ranenna to Rome and made him Pope to satisfy her sexual passion. He was smothered to death by Marozia, and in turn she raised Leo VI the Papal seat in 928-929, then Stephen VII 929-931, then John XI 931-936. These were her own illegitimate sons. A grandson of Marozia was guilty of almost every crime; violated virgins and widows, lived with his father’s mistress; and made the Papal Palace a house of ill fame. He was killed in the act of adultery by an enraged husband. There were twelve (12) Popes in this period:

Sergius III--------------------------------------------------------------------------904-911 A D.

Anastasivs III----------------------------------------------------------------------911-913 A.D.

Lando-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------913 A.D.

JohnX-------------------------------------------------------------------------------914-929 A.D.

Leo VI------------------------------------------------------------------------------------929 A.D.

Stephen VIII-----------------------------------------------------------------------929-931 A D.

John XI-----------------------------------------------------------------------------931-936 A.D.

Leo VII-----------------------------------------------------------------------------936-939 A D.

Stephen IX-------------------------------------------------------------------------939-942 A.D.

Martinus II-------------------------------------------------------------------------942-946 A.D.

Agapetus---------------------------------------------------------------------------946-955 A D.

John XII----------------------------------------------------------------------------955-964 A.D.

3. RULE OF PAPAL POWER 963-1048 A.D.

This period was so corrupt that the Bishop of Orleans referred to the Popes as “Monsters of Guilt, reeking in blood and filth; Antichrist setting in the Temple of God”. Simony was practiced in this period. There were twenty-two (22) Popes in this period Leo VIII-----------------------------------------------------------------963-964 A.D. Benedict V------------------------------------------------------------- 964-965 A.D. John XIII----------------------------------------------------------------965-972 A.D. Benedict VI-------------------------------------------------------------973-974 A.D. Benedict VII------------------------------------------------------------974-983 A.D. John XIV----------------------------------------------------------------983-984 A.D. Boniface VII------------------------------------------------------------984-985 A.D. John XV-----------------------------------------------------------------985-996 A.D. Gregory V---------------------------------------------------------------996-999 A.D.

John XVI----------------------------------------------------------------997-99 8 A.D.

Sylvester II-------------------------------------------------------------999-1003 A.D.

John XVII--------------------------------------------------------------------1003 A.D.

John XVIII------------------------------------------------------------1003-1009 A.D.

Sergivs IV-------------------------------------------------------------1009-1012 A.D.

Benedict VIII---------------------------------------------------------1012-1024 A.D.

Gregory VI-------------------------------------------------------------------1012 A.D.

John XIX--------------------------------------------------------------1024-1033 A.D.

Benedict IX-----------------------------------------------------------1033-1045 A.D.

Sylvester III-----------------------------------------------------------1045-1046 A.D.

Gregory VI------------------------------------------------------------1044-1046 A.D.

Clement II-------------------------------------------------------------1046-1047 A.D.

Damasus----------------------------------------------------------------------1048 A.D.

4. FORGE DOCUMENTS --- “PIOUS FRAUDS”. There were many Antecedents that brought the Reformation. There were millions of people from many nations that could not consciously accept the canon, the creed, the organization, the practices, and conduct of the Roman Catholic Church. The roots of Reformation went far back into history. In the middle ages there were many “Pious Frauds” used to support the Authority of Rome. There were two of these Frauds, Forged Documents, which gave the Pope of Rome absolute authority.

5. FIRST DONATION OF CONSTANTINE. A forged document was circulated claiming that Constantine, the first Christian Emperor, had given to the Bishop of Rome Sylvester I, 3 14-335 A.D., supreme authority over all the European Provinces of the Empire, and claimed the Bishop as ruler over the Emperors, and that Constantine removed his residence to Constantinople so that the Secular government of the Emperor would not hinder the

Spiritual government of the Pope, and ordered all office holders in the church to be subject to the pope, and to his Successors upon the Papal Throne. He transferred to the Pope the City of Rome and all the Provinces, Districts, and Cities of Italy, and of the Western Region. 6. SECOND DECRETALS OF ISIDORE.

Published in 830 A.D. claiming these documents consisted of decisions of Popes and Councils from Clement of Rome in the first century to Gregory 11 in the Eighth Century. Neither Bishops nor Popes were subject to the Secular Government. The Donation of Constantine was included in these decretals. No one questioned these documents until the dawn of the reformation, when it came to light that these documents were frauds, but the Catholic Church was now deeply rooted.

7. THE CRUSADES. The crusades lasted for nearly three hundred years. The Ecclesiastical Power was at first greatly increased through the Crusades. The wars were waged at the call of the Church which thereby showed its domination over prince and nations, and the Church bought lands, or loaned money to them as security to crusading knights, and greatly enlarged its holding throughout Europe. In the absence of Temporal rulers, Bishops and Popes gained control. In the final results, the vast wealth, the overweening ambition, and the unscrupulous use of power by Churchmen, aroused discontentment and aided to pave the way for the approaching revolt against the Roman Catholic Church in the Reformation.

8. EDUCATION - Italian Literacy. “When the German barbarians over ran the Roman Empire, the ancient Greco-Roman Civilization was well-nigh trampled out in the West. The barbarians did not conquer the Eastern Province of the Roman Empire. For a thousand years (from 476-1453 A.D.) all through the middle ages, while western Europe became steeped in ignorance and barbarianism, the ancient civilization was preserved in the Eastern or Byzantine Empire. It is true that in the West, the lamp of learning occasionally received a meager supply of oil. In the time of Charlemagne there had occurred a revival of learning. Then also men coming back from the crusades, through their contact with the Greeks in the East, and also through their contact with the Arabs in Spain had brought with them to the countries of Western Europe some knowledge of ancient civilization.

9. THE ALBIGENSES - 1170 A.D. They repudiated the authority of traditions, circulated the New Testament, and opposed the Romish doctrines of Purgatory, image-worship, and Priestly claims, although they had some peculiar views allied to the ancient Manicheans and rejected the Old Testament. Pope Innocent Ill, in 1208 AD., called for a “crusade” against them, and slaughtered almost the entire population of the regions, both Catholics and Albigeneses.

10. THE WALDENSIANS. They were founded by Peter Waldo about the same time, 1170 A.D. Peter Waldo was a merchant of Lyons who read, explained, preached, circulated the scriptures and

he appealed against the usages and doctrines of the Roman Catholic Church. He established an order of Evangelists, “The Poor Men of Lyons.” They were bitterly persecuted; but driven out of France, found hiding places in the valleys of Northern Italy and there is still a small group today. They grew so numerous that in the areas in which they lived they became a real threat to the very existence of the Roman Catholic Church. The Church pronounced them Heretics. It was largely to oppose their preaching that the DOMINICAN AND FRANCISCAN ORDERS of preaching FRIARS were organized, and these two orders grew very rapidly, and became very important during the later part of the middle ages. They became the armies of the Popes. The Waldenses did not believe in Purgatory or in prayers and masses for the dead. They considered prayers offered in a house or in a stable just as effective as those offered in a church. They practiced lay preaching by both men and women. The archbishop of Lyons forbid them to preach on grounds they were laymen, they replied, “We must obey God rather than”

11. JOHN WYCLIFFE - 1320-1384 England. 1) Opposed transubstantiation at Oxford. 2) Translated Bible from Vulgate, it was the first systematic attempt to translate the whole Bible into English.

3) Sent teachers out proclaiming infallibility of the Word of God. 4)

12. JOHN HUSS - 1373-1415 A.D.. BOHEMIAN RELIGIOUS REFORMER AND MARTYR. 1) Ordained Priest, translated Wycliffe’s writing into Bohemian. 2) Denounced Ecclesiastical abuses, defied the Pope by open preaching. 3) Denied Catholic Church authority. 4) Burned at the stake in 1415 A.D.

13. THREE GENERAL CHURCH COUNCILS - 1409-1449 A.D. 1) Pisa 1409 A.D. To heal the Great Schism. This council accomplished nothing. 2) The Council of Constance 1414-1418 A.D. This council by appointing Martin V as the Pope, was successful in healing the Great Schism. In addition to burning John Huss, it ordered that the writings of Wycliffe should be burned, and that his body should be dug up and burned. 3) The council of Basel 143 1-1449 A.D One of the main objects of this council of Basel was to restore the unity of the Church in Bohemia.

14. THE FALL OF CONSTANTINOPLE - 1453 A.D.. The Turks captured Constantinople in 1453 and put an end to further attempts to

reunite the Eastern and Western Churches.

15. THE RENAISSANCE - EDUCATION. The awakening of Europe to a new interest in Literature, art and science. The change from Medieval to Modem aim and methods of thought. During the Middle Ages the interest of Scholars had been in the religious teaching of the Roman Catholic Church, the thinkers, and writers were Churchmen teaching the dogma of the Catholic Church. In the awakening came a new interest in classic literature, Greek and Latin, in art, drawing away from the teachings of Rome. These teachers were not anti religious, but their teachings opened a new interest in scriptures, Greek and Hebrew, and a search for truth and faith apart from the dogmas of Rome. Throughout Europe the Renaissance under minded the Roman Catholic Church.

16. THE INVENTION OF PRINTING. BY GUTENBERG. IN 1455 A.D. Up to this time books had to be copied by hand. In the Middle Ages a Bible would cost the wages of a working man for a year. The first book printed by Gutenberg was the Bible. The press brought Scriptures to the common people, and led to their translations and circulation in all the languages of Europe. This found the Papal Church far from the New Testament teachings.

17. THE SPIRIT OF NATIONALITY IN EUROPE - PEOPLE BEGAN TO THINK FOR THEMSELVES. In Medieval times, the strife was between Emperors and Popes. The patriotism of the people began to be unwilling to submit to a foreign ruler over their own national Churches: They began resist the appointment by a Pope in a distant land of Bishops, Abbots, and Church dignitaries, to withhold the contributions of “Peter’s Penny” for the support of the Pope and the building of stately Churches in Rome, and a determination to abridge the power of the Church councils, bringing the clergy under the same laws and courts with the laity

18. POPES DURING THE RENAISSANCE - 1447-1503 A.D. Pope Nicolas V authorized the King of Portugal to war on African People, take their property and enslave the people, 1447-1455 A.D. Pope Plus II was the father of many illegitimate children. Spoke openly of the methods he used to seduce women, and encouraged young men to do so, and even offered instructions in methods of self-indulgence. 145 8-1464 A.D. Pope Paul II filled his house with concubines, 1464-1471 A D Pope Sixtus IV gave his approval to the Spanish Inquisition, taught that money would deliver souls from purgatory. He murdered those that opposed his policies and used the Papacy to make himself rich, both himself and relatives. He indulged in corrupt entertainment, 1471 - 1484 A.D. Pope Innocent had 16 children by various married women, multiplied Church offices and sold them for vast sums of money, appointed wicked men to high offices,

ordered Heretics delivered to him, until the people cried out against Papal corruption, 1484 - 1492 A.D.

Pope Alexander, 1492 - 1503 AD., was the most corrupt Renaissance Pope. He bought the Papacy; sold offices to many new cardinals; had many illegitimate children; and murdered all that stood in his way. He had for a mistress the sister of a Cardinal which became the next pope, Plus 111, 1503 AD. There were eight Popes in this period.

NicholasV--------------------------------------------------------------1447-1455A.D.

Calixtus III-------------------------------------------------------------1455-1458 A.D.

Plus II-------------------------------------------------------------------1448-1464 A.D.

Paul II-------------------------------------------------------------------1464- l47l A.D.

Sixtus IV---------------------------------------------------------------1471-1484 A.D.

Innocent VIII----------------------------------------------------------1484-1492 A.D.

Alexander VI----------------------------------------------------------1492-1503 A.D.

Plus III-------------------------------------------------------------------------1503 A.D.

19. THE BRETHREN OF THE COMMON LIFE. Around 1350 A.D. there arose in the Netherlands and Germany another attempt to reform the Church. The founder Gerhard Groate, preached to large multitudes of eager listeners and the results was a great revival of religion. John of Wessel, a Professor in the University of Erfurt in Germany, was one of the foremost leaders, of the Brethren of the Common Life Movement. He attacked indulgence. He taught the doctrine of Justification by Faith alone. He said “‘He who thinks to be Justified through his own works does not know what it is to be saved”. He also taught the closely related doctrine that the elect are saved by grace alone, and wrote, “Whom God wishes to save he would save by giving him grace, if all the priests should wish to damn and excommunicate him.” He denounced transubstantiation - the belief that when the priest pronounced the sacramental words the bread and wine are changed into the actual body and blood of Christ. The Catholic Church tried John of Wessel for heresy before the Archbishop of Mainz. After failing to defend himself, he recanted but was put into prison where he died in 1489 A.D. What a shamse for this great man, who was called ‘the light of the world” to give way under pressure. Another great writer in defense of the Brethren of the Common Life was Erasmus. He ridiculed the ignorance of the monks and the many abuses in the Catholic Church, but never broke with the Roman Catholic Church. It was said, “Erasmus laid the egg (of the reformation) and Luther hatched it”. From the force of the Antecedents came the Father of Reformation, Martin Luther.

20. FOR STUDY. Survey of the Reformatory forces that had been at work during the later Middle Ages.

Non-Political. Biblical Reform.

The Reformation did not begin with Martin Luther nor by the representatives of the new learning. It began much earlier we have seen the so called “Heretical” properly Biblical parties protesting with earnestness against the corrupt hierarchy. Just as it was reaching the summit of its powers, rigid insistence on uniformity of belief and worship bringing out and greatly increasing the latent Christian life.

Patriotic-Realistic Reform.

The Biblical opponents of the hierarchy was scattered, and in some regions almost exterminated. It would have been strange if Christian Patriots had not arisen in the various states of Europe to cry out against the exertions and oppressions to which their lands were subjected by a foreign, and unfriendly hierarchy. We see such men as John Wycliffe, John Huss, The Albigenses, The Waldenses and with the renaissance and The Brethren of the Common Life. In these movements the following elements entered:

1) Patriotic Directed chiefly against the fleecing of the people by foreign Priests, who performed no service in return for their exerted revenues.

2) Realistic They believed in the reality of the one universal Church, with high ideals. The Church in their day had apostatized. Financial corruption was part of the roots. They tried to purge the Church of corruption while maintaining a hierarchy, and failed to see that the only way to reform the Church was to destroy the roots of the hierarchy. For a time they offered strong resistance to Ecclesiastical Tyranny but by inadequate effort they were hindered. There was never much expected from their realistic views.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER VIII

THE SARDIS CHURCH PERIOD Revelation 3:1-6

THE REFORMATION - 1500-1700 A.D. 1. MESSAGE TO THE CHURCH OF SARDIS 2. THE CHURCH IN THE REFORMATION 3. ERASMUS

4. MARTIN LUTHER 5. JOHN TETZEL 6. LUTHER’S THESIS 7. BURNING THE PAPAL BULL 8. LUTHER RESTORES CHRISTIAN LIBERTY 9. THE DIET AT WORMS 10. LUTHER’S BIBLE 11. REFORMATION IN SWITZERLAND 12. THE PROTESTANT NAME. DIET OF SPINS 13. GUILLAUME FARE 14. JOHN CALVIN 15. JOHN CALVIN AND THE HUGUENOTS 16. THE HUGUENOTS 17. JOHN KNOX - TI-IF REFORMATION IN SCOTLAND 18. BLOODY MARY 19. ANABAPTIST 20. POLISH ANABAPTISTS 21. THE MENNONITES 22. ROBERT BROWNE OF ENGLAND 23. ARMINIANISM 24. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH 25. THE PURITANS 26. QUAKERS 27. PIETISM 28. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 29. THE WESTMINISTER ASSEMBLY 30. WILLIAM AND MARY 31. WORLDWIDE CHURCH OF GOD 32. JEWISH CONGREGATION 33. JUDAISM 34. THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN SCOTLAND 35. AUGUST FRANCKE 36. UNITAS FRATRUM 37. THE AMISH - JACOB AMMANN 38. AMISH-MENNONITES 39. SIXTEENTH CENTURY EUROPE 40. VATICAN COUNCIL OF 1870 41. JESUITS 42. JANSENISTS

CHAPTER VIII

CONTENTS

THE SARDIS CHURCH PERIOD REVELATION 3:1-6

THE REFORMATION - 1500 - I700 A.D.

1. MESSAGE TO TI-IF CHURCH OF SARDIS 1 And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. 2 Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. 3 Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. 4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. 5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 6 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. At this time the church had come through around 900 years of the darkest period of church history, the midnight of the dark ages, Rule of Harlots, “Because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a Prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols,” (Revelation 2:20), and rule of Papal Power. Rome had gotten away from the Apostolic Doctrine of the True Church and had instituted many damnable and destructive doctrines and ruled with an iron hand, but the Spirit said, I have a few names in Sardis that hast not defiled their garments. The Spirit then pleads with them to hold fast, and watch. Martin Luther, one of the pure ones raised his voice against the Roman Church and in 1517 A. D. he tacked 95 thesis on the Church door and openly defied Church and State. This was the beginning of the Reformation that lasted for 200 years, followed by a period of another 200 years and in 1901 AD. God gave a great move of the Spirit across America. In 1915 there was a real move of the Holy Ghost and a return to water baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, which brought the Church back to its former state; the doctrine of the Apostles.

2. THE CHURCH IN THE REFORMATION. The Reformation did not come overnight. The roots of the Reformation began far back into CHURCH HISTORY. The corrupt leaders, from the Pope down, put conscious men to thinking. The turning point in the Roman Catholic Church came when, Martin Luther was converted. In 1517 A.D., Luther posted ninety-five thesis on the Church door, and took a stand against the teachings, and corruption of the Catholic Church. He attacked indulgence, which had become a part of the sacrament of penitence. The posting of the 95 theses, and printing them, and distributing them among the people, brought the selling of indulgence almost to a close. Luther was summoned to Rome, and commanded to refrain from his campaign against the Church. When this failed to silence Luther, he was challenged to a debate by Eck in 1519 A.D., called the

Leipzig Debate. Luther was condemned, but the debate strengthened Luther’s cause among his followers. From the debate of Leipzig, 1519 A.D. to the Diet of Worms, 1521 A.D. was a life and death struggle between Luther and the Roman Catholic Church. In 1520 A.D. Luther was excommunicated by Pope Leo. The ratifying and signing of the excommunication was called a BULL, (The decrees of a Pope are called Papal Bulls.) In retaliation against the Bull, Luther published three works in 1520 A.D., known as THE THREE GREAT REFORMATION TREATISES: 1) TO 11-113 CHRISTIAN NOBILITY OF GERMANY. 2) THE BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY OF THE CHURCH. 3) THE LIBERTY OF A CHRISTIAN MAN. Luther burned the PAPAL BULLS, in December 1520 A.D. Luther placed the books of the cannon Laws of the Roman Catholic Church on the fire, and placed the Papal Bull on them. Charles V, King of Spain, Netherlands, part of Italy, and part of America, was elected as Emperor of Germany, who became ruler of the largest territory since Charlemagne. Pope Leo X was determined to bring Luther to obedience, or to death. Charles V summoned Luther to the Diet of Worms. Luther came before the Diet April 17, 1521 A.D. When Luther was asked by the Emperor, Charles V, “Are those your writings; and do you wish to retract them”, Luther replied, “I can retract nothing except what is disproved by the Scriptures”. “Here I Stand; I can do nothing else, God help me. Amen. Luther asked the Emperor to give him time to make his decision and Luther was given twenty-four hours. On his way home Luther was arrested by soldiers of the Elector Frederiric the Wise for safety, and taken to the Castle of Wartburg in Thuringia. He was there in disguise for almost a year, 1 521 A.D. While there he translated the New Testament into the German Language.

3. ERASMUS - 1466-1536 A.D. Erasmus was one of the greatest scholars of the Reformation. He wrote and taught against the Catholic Church. His ambition was to free men from the bondage of Rome, the wicked and unscrupulous, and the religious leaders of the Catholic Church. He went to the scripture for his answers. He was a great scholar of the reformation but he never joined it.

4. MARTIN LUTHER - 1483 - 1546 A.D. Luther was born of poor parents at Elsieben, Germany in 1483 A.D. He went to the University of Erfurt and studied Law. When he received his degrees, he decided to become a Monk and entered a Monastery. Luther was very religious. He practiced all the forms of a Monk in fasting, scourging, and many others. Luther described his first two years as a Monk in a Monastery; the torments and anguish he went through as indescribable. After studying the Book of Romans, he became very much enlightened, and while he was in Rome with his brothers on business in 1511 A.D., he visited all the famous Shrines. He climbed the Scale Santa Stairway which was said to be the one which Jesus had climbed to reach Pilate’s Judgment Hall, this stairway was supposed to have been brought from Jerusalem to Rome. While on his knees climbing this stairway, he heard a voice speak to him, saying, “The Just Shall Live by Faith.” He got up from his knees and walked down the Stairway. It is believed that this was the conversion of Luther. But others say, while in his jail cell

in Black Cloister in Whittenburg, Germany, 1512 A.D. Martin Luther in history is called the “Father of the Reformation.” His conversion changed the whole course of history. He took a position as teacher in the University of Whittenburg and taught until his death. The writer of the book of Hebrews begins his book with “God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, 2

Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds; 3 Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the

Majesty on high; 4 ¶ Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they. 5 For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son? 6 And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him. 7 And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire. 8 But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, 0 God, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom, (Heb 1:1-8).

Surely, Jesus Christ, the Saviour of all mankind, spoke to Martin Luther while climbing this stairway covered with glass, on his knees. He heard a voice speak to him saying, “The Just Shall Live By Faith”. God was bringing his Church out from under the corruption of the Roman Catholic Church. Martin Luther taught: 1) Justification by Faith. 2) Individual confession to God. 3) Individual right to read God’s word. 4) Translation of the Bible for common people. 5) Taught against these errors of Penitence, Indulgence, Power of Priest in Transubstantiation, and infallibility of the Pope and Purgatory. The system of indulgence worked to satisfaction to all concerned. The people found it easier to buy forgiveness than to undergo other penalties such as penance.

Also, much easier to pay a sum of money to shorten the term in Purgatory of the soul of a relative or friend than to say many prayers for their soul.

Pope Leo X needed large sums of money for the completion of St. Peter’s Church at Rome. An agent named John Tetzel was permitted to go through Germany selling certificates, signed by the Pope, promising a pardon of all the sins of the holders of these certificates and of their relatives and friends, living or dead in whose names they had purchased them. John Tetzel told the people “as soon as your coins clink in the chest”, the souls of your friends will rise out of Purgatory and ascend into heaven.

6. Luther’s Theses - October 31.1517 A.D. The beginning of the Great Reformation - October 31, 1517 A.D. On the morning of October 31, Martin Luther nailed to the oak door of Wittenburg Cathedral, a parchment containing ninety-five theses or statements, nearly all relating to the sale of indulgence but in their application striking at the authority of the Pope and the Priesthood. The opposition was strong but Luther stood firm: this making him more determined in his opposition to doctrines and principles not taught by the

Holy Scriptures.

LUTHER: NINETY-FIVE THESES OR DISPUTATION ON THE POWER AND EFFICACY OF INDULGENCES.

1) When our Lord and Master Jesus Christ said ‘Repent” (Matthew 4:17), he willed the entire life of the believer to be one of repentance. 2) This word cannot be understood as referring to the sacrament of penance, that is, confession and satisfaction as administered by the clergy. 3) Yet it does not mean solely inner repentance; such inner repentance is worthless unless it produces certain outward mortifications of the flesh. 4) The penalty of sin remains as long as the hatred of self; that is, true inner repentance, until our entrance into the kingdom of heaven. 5) The Pope neither desires nor is able to remit any penalties except those imposed by his own authority or that of the canons. 6) The Pope cannot remit any guilt except by declaring or showing that it has been remitted by God; or, to be sure, by remitting guilt in cases reserved to his judgment. If his right to grant remission in these cases were disregarded, the guilt would certainly remain unforgiven. 7) God remits guilt to no one unless at the same time He humbles them in all things and makes him submissive to his vicar, the priest. 8) The penitential canons are imposed only on the living, and according to the canons themselves, nothing should be imposed on the dying. 9) Therefore, the Holy Spirit, through the Pope, is kind to us insofar as the Pope in his decrees always makes exception of the article of death and of necessity. 1 The Story of the Christian Church, by J. L. Hurlbut, D.D., Pg 152 27) They preach only human doctrines who say that as soon as the money clinks into the money chest, the soul flies out of purgatory. 28) It is certain when money clinks in the money chest, greed and avarice can be increased; but when the church intercedes, the result is in the hands of God alone. 29) Who knows whether all souls in purgatory which to be redeemed, since we have exceptions in St. Severinus and St. Paschal, as related in the legend. 30) No one is sure of the integrity of his own contrition, much less of having received plenary remission. 31) The man who actually buys indulgence is as rare as he who is really penitent; indeed, he is exceedingly rare. 32) Those who believe that they can be certain of their salvation because they have indulgence letters will be eternally damned, together with their teacher. 33) Men must especially be on their guard against those who say that the Popes pardons are that inestimable gift of God by which man is reconciled to him. 34) For the graces of indulgences are concerned only with the penalties of sacramental satisfaction established by man. 35) They who teach that contrition is not necessary on the part of those who intend to buy souls out of purgatory or to buy confessional privileges preach unchristian doctrine.

36) Any truly repentant Christian has a right to full remission of penalty and guilt, even without indulgence letters. 37) Any true Christian, whether living or dead, participates in all the blessings of Christ and the Church; and this is granted him by God, even without indulgence letters. 38) Nevertheless, Papal remission and blessing are by no means to be disregarded, for they are, as I have said (Theses 6), the proclamation of the divine remission. 39) It is very difficult, even for the most learned theologians, at one and the same time to commend to the people the bounty of indulgences and the need of true contrition. 40) A Christian who is truly contrite seeks and loves to pay penalties for his sins; the bounty of indulgences, however, relaxes penalties and causes man to hate them -- at least it furnishes occasion for hating them. 41) Papal indulgences must be preached with caution, lest people erroneously think that they are preferable to other good works of love. 42) Christians are to be taught that the Pope does not intend that the buying of indulgence should in any way be compared with works of love. 43) Christians are to be taught that he who gives to the poor or lends to the needy does a better deed than he who buys indulgences. 44) Because love grows by works of love, men thereby becomes better. Man does not, however, become better by means of indulgences but is merely freed from penalties. 45) Christians are to be taught that he who sees a needy man and passes him by, yet gives his money for indulgences, does not buy Papal indulgences, but Gods wrath. 46) Christians are to be taught that unless they have more than they need, they must reserve enough for their family needs and by no means squander it on indulgences. 47) Christians are to be taught that the buying of indulgences is a matter of free choice, and not a command. 48) Christians are to be taught that the Pope, in granting indulgences, needs and thus desires their devout prayer more than their money. 49) Christians are to be taught that Papal indulgences are useful only if they do not put their trust in them, but very harmful if they lose their fear of God because of them. 50) Christians are to be taught that if the Pope knew the exactions of the indulgence preachers, he would rather that the Basilica of St. Peter were burned to ashes than built up with the skin, flesh, and bone of sheep. 51) Christians are to be taught that the Pope would and should wish to give of his own money, even though he had to sell the Basilica of St. Peter, to many of those from whom certain hawkers of money cajole indulgences. 52) It is vain to trust in salvation by indulgence letters, even though the indulgence commissary, or even the Pope, were to offer his soul as security. 53) The enemies of Christ and the Pope who forbid altogether the preaching of the Word of God in some Churches in order that indulgences may be

preached in others. 54) Injury is done the Word of God when, in the same sermon, an equal or larger amount of time is devoted to indulgences than to the Word. 55) It is certainly the Pope’s sentiment that if indulgences, which are a very significant thing, are celebrated with one bell, one procession, and one ceremony, then the gospel, which is the very greatest thing, should be preached with a hundred bells, a hundred processions, a hundred ceremonies. 56) The treasures of the Church, out of which the Pope distributes indulgences, are not sufficiently discussed or known among the people of Christ. 57) That indulgences are not temporal treasures is certainly clear, for many indulgence sellers do not distribute them freely but only gather them. 58) Nor are they the merits of Christ and the saints, for, even without the Pope, the latter always work grace for the inner man, and the cross, death and hell for the outer man. 59) St. Lawrence said that the poor of the Church were the treasures of the

Church but he spoke according to the usage of the word in his own time. 60) Without want of consideration we say that the keys of the Church, given by the merits of Christ, are that treasure. 61) For it is clear that the Popes power is of itself sufficient for the remission of penalties and cases reserved by himself 62) The true treasure of the Church is the most holy gospel of this glory and Grace of God. 63) But this treasure is naturally the most odious, for it makes the first to be the last. (Matthew 20:16). 64) On the other hand, the treasure of indulgences is naturally most acceptable for it makes the last to be first. 65) Therefore the treasures of the gospel are nets with which one formerly fished for men of wealth. 66) The treasures of indulgences are nets with which one now fishes for the wealth of men. 67) The indulgences with which the demagogues acclaim as the greatest graces are actually understood to be such only insofar as they promote gain. 68) They are nevertheless in truth the most insignificant graces when compared with the Grace of God and the piety of the cross. 69) Bishops and curates are bound to admit the commissaries of Papal indulgences with all reverence. 70) But they are much more bound to strain their eyes and ears lest these men preach their own dreams instead of what the Pope has commissioned. 71) Let him who speaks the truth against Papal indulgences, be anathema and accursed. 72) But let him who guards against the lust and license of the indulgence preachers be blessed. 73) Just as the Pope justly thunders against those who by any means whatsoever contrive harm to the sale of indulgences. 74) But much more does he intend to thunder against those who use as a

pretext to contrive harm to the sale of indulgences. 75) To consider Papal indulgences so great that they could absolve a man even if he had done the impossible and had violated the mother of God is madness. 76) We say on the contrary that Papal indulgences cannot release the very venial of sins as far as guilt is concerned. 77) To say that even St. Peter, if he were now Pope, could not grant greater graces is blasphemy against St. Peter and the Pope. 78. We say on the contrary that even the present Pope, or any Pope whatsoever has greater graces at his disposal, that is, the gospel, spiritual powers, gifts of healing, etc., as it is written in I Corinthians 12:28. 79) To say that the cross emblazoned with the Papal coat of arms and set up by the indulgence preachers is equal in worth to the cross of Christ is blasphemy. 80) The bishops, curates, and theologians who permit such talk to be spread among the people will have to answer for this. 81) This unbridled preaching of indulgences makes it difficult even for learned men to rescue the reverence which is due the Pope from slander or from the shrewd questions of laity. 82) Such as: “Why does not the Pope empty purgatory for the sake of Holy love and the dire need of the souls that are there if he redeems and infinite number of souls for the sake of miserable money with which to build the church? The former reasons would be most Just; the latter is most trivial.” 83) Again “Why are funeral and anniversary masses for the dead continued and why does he not return or permit the withdrawal of the endowments founded for them since it is wrong to pray for the redeemed?” 84) Again, “What is this new piety of God and the Pope that for a consideration of money they permit a man who is impious and their enemy to buy out of purgatory the pious soul of a friend of God and do not rather, because of the need of that pious and beloved soul, free it for pure love’s sake?” 85) Again, “Why are the penitential canons, long since abrogated and dead in actual fact and through disuse, now satisfied by the granting of indulgences as though they were still alive and in force?” 86) Again, “Why does not the Pope, whose wealth is today greater than the richest Crassus, build this one Basilica of St. Peter with his own money rather than with the money of the poor believers?” 87) Again, “What does the Pope remit or grant to those who by perfect contrition already have a right to full remission and blessings?” 88) Again, “What greater blessing could come to the Church than if the Pope were to bestow these remissions and blessings on every believer a hundred times a day, as he now does but once?” 89) “Since the Pope seeks salvation of souls rather than money the indulgences, why does he suspend the indulgences and pardons previously granted when they have equal efficacy?” 90) To repress the very sharp arguments of the laity by force alone, and not to resolve them by giving reasons, is to expose the Church and the Pope to the

ridicule of their enemies and to make Christians unhappy. 91) If, therefore, indulgences were preached according to the spirit and intention of the Pope, all these doubts would be readily resolved. Indeed, they would not exist. 92) Away then with all these prophets who say to the people of Christ, “Peace, peace, and there is no peace!” (Jeremiah 6:14.) 93) Blessed be all those prophets who say to the people of Christ, “Cross, cross, cross,” and there is no cross! 94) Christians should be exhorted to be diligent in following Christ their head through penalties, death, and hell. 95) Thus be confident of entering into heaven through many tribulations rather then through the false security of peace. (Acts 1 4:22.)

7. BURNING THE PAPAL BULL - 1520 A.D. Through many controversies, Luther published many pamphlets which made his opinions known throughout Germany. His teachings were condemned, and he was excommunicated by a bull of Pope Leo X in June, 1520. Frederick of Saxony the Elector was commanded to deliver up Luther for trial and punishment, but instead he gave Luther protection because he believed his views. Luther met the excommunication with defiance, calling it the Execrable Bull of Antichrist. On December 10, 1520, he publicly burned it at the gates of Wittenburg before professors, students, and the people. Also, he burned copies of the canons or laws enacted by the Roman Catholic Church. This act was the final renunciation of the Roman Catholic Church

8. LUTHER RESTORES CHRISTIAN LIBERTY. Many changes were made in doctrines. Prayer to the Saints, and to Mary, worship of images, the veneration of relics, pilgrimages, religious processions, holy water, outward asceticism, monasticism, prayers to the dead, and belief in Purgatory, were done away with. While Luther was in hiding in Wartburg, he translated the Bible into German language. In the Roman Catholic Church the Bible was studied and interpreted only by the Church leaders. Luther taught that all men had the right and the duty to study the Bible for themselves, and in giving the Germans a Bible in their own language, it permitted them to study the Bible and make their own decisions. Luther had many followers and helpers. In 1525 Luther married Catherine Von Bora. She had been a Nun. Luther had been a Monk. For three hundred years celibacy had been practiced in the Roman Catholic Church, forbidding Priest and Nun to marry. When Luther married, many Priests and Monks, and Nuns followed his example.

9. THE DIET AT WORMS - 1521 A.D. In 1521 A.D. Luther was summoned before the Diet or Supreme Council of the German rulers, meetings at Worms on the Rhine. Emperor Charles V promised him safe conduct. Though warned by his friends that he might meet the same fate as

John Huss (at the Council of Constance, 1415 A.D., burned at the stake), Luther said, “1 will go to Worms, though as many devils were aiming at me as tiles on the roof’ On April 17, 1521 A.D. Luther stood before the Supreme Council, presided over by the Emperor, who asked if he would retract his statements in his books. Luther replied that he would retract nothing except what was disproved by Scriptures, ending with the words, “Here I stand; I can do naught else. God help me. Amen.” The Emperor Charles V was to seize Luther on the grounds of heresy, but let him leave in peace. THE WORTBURG CASTLE - While on the road home Luther was arrested by soldiers of Elector Frederick and taken, for his safety, to the Castle of the Wortburg in Thuringia. When Luther left for Worms believing that he was going to his death, he spoke to Melonchthon, one of his colleagues at the University and said in parting, “My dear brother, if I do not come back, if my enemies put me to death, you will go on teaching and standing fast in the truth: If you live, my death will matter little.” Just before the meeting came to a close, the Emperor demanded a plain answer, I will give it to him. It is impossible for me to recant unless I am proved to be wrong by the testimony of scripture. My conscience is bound to the word of God. It is neither safe nor honest to act against one’s conscience, “Here I stand. God help me, I cannot do otherwise.”

10. LUTHER’S BIBLE. He remained there one year in disguise while the war and the revolt were raging in the empire. He was not idle; he translated the New Testament into the German language. This version is regarded as the foundation of the German written language. The Old Testament was not completed until several years later. Coming back to Wittenburg, he resumed his leadership in the movement for a Reformed Church just in time to save it.

11. REFORMATION IN SWITZERLAND - ULRICH ZWINGL1 - 1484-1531 A.D. Zwingli in the beginning of his ministry was strongly under the influence of

Erasmus. In 1518 A.D. he took a stand against indulgence and in 1519 A.D. he became pastor of Zurich, Switzerland. The stand Luther took in the Leipzig debate, and the burning of the Papal Bull, caused Zwingli to turn toward Luther. He reformed the Church in Switzerland and taught against indulgence, abolished mass, altars, relics and processions. Zwingli differed with Luther on various doctrinal points. Luther taught the Lord’s Supper literally. Zwingli taught the Lord’s Supper as a memorial ceremony. In 1529 A.D. a conference was held in Marbury, but they could not come loan agreement and at the death of Zwingli in 1531 A.D., the Protestants in Switzerland went over to John Calvin, Presbyterianism.

12. THE PROTESTANT NAME. DIET OF SPINS - 1529 A.D. The division of the German States into the reformed and Roman branches was between the North and South. The Southern princes, led by Austria, adhered to Rome. The North was followers of Luther. The Diet of Spins (1 529 A.D. ) made an effort to reconcile the two parties, but failed. The Catholic rulers were in the majority, and they condemned the Lutheran doctrines. The princes forbade any teaching of Lutheranism in the States where it

had not become dominant; and in the States already Lutheran required that the Catholics be allowed full exercise of their religion. To this unequal ruling the Lutheran Princes rode a formal protest, and from that time they were known as PROTESTANTS, and their doctrine became the Protestant religion.

13. GUILLAUME FAREL - 1489-1565 A.D. Farel, a great French reformer, began the reformation in Geneva, Switzerland in 1532 AD. In i536 A.D., the General Assembly of the Citizens voted in favor of the reformation, and made Protestantism the official religion of Geneva. Calvin, went to Geneva in 1536 A.D., and when Farel learned that Calvin was in Geneva, he went to the inn where he was staying for the night, though Farel was a stranger to Calvin, he was acquainted with his writings. Farel felt that Calvin was the one to continue the reformation in Geneva. Farel asked him if he would stay in Geneva, and Calvin declined. Farel pleaded with him, and asked him for a reason for not staying. Calvin answered he was inexperienced, not qualified for the work, and that he wanted to continue his studies. Farel rose from his chair, and looked young Calvin in the eye, and with a voice of thunder said, “May God curse your studies if now in her time of need you refuse to lend your aid to his church.” Calvin was struck with fear, and yielded to the pleading of Farel. Calvin, said “1 have heard the voice of God”.

14. JOHN CALVIN - 1509-1564 A.D. 1) Presbyterianism Established. 2) Freedom of Worship. 3) Communion, a Memorial. John Calvin was born in Noyon, France in 1509 AD. He came from a very influential family, and was appointed Chaplain, at the age of eleven. ft was a common custom for a boy to be appointed to a Church office, who collected a salary and in return hired a Priest to do the work, and pay him a part of his salary. Archbishop of Rheims was appointed to a church office at the age of five. Jacques LeFeure, a professor of the Sarbonne in Paris, France, published a commentary on the Pauline Epistles, in the Latin language in 1512 A.D., before Luther was known. Guillaume Farel, a student of Jacques LeFeure, had a great influence on John Calvin. Calvin drove himself to master his subjects, and became one of the greatest leaders and writers in the Reformation. In 1535 AD. he published his Institutes of the Christian Religion, which is classed as the greatest writing produced by the Reformation, and became the basic teaching of all the Protestant churches, except the Lutherans. The reformation was bringing much disturbance in the religious world and for a period of time Calvin became a wanderer and in the meantime Farel had brought the Reformation to Geneva, Switzerland in 1535 A.D., and in 1536 A.D. Calvin went to Geneva. Farel, though a stranger to Calvin had become acquainted with Calvin’s writings, The Institute of Christian Religion. Geneva needed Calvin at this time, for Farel was an old man. He called on Calvin and pleaded with him to stay in Geneva. Calvin at first refused to stay, he had various reasons, but the great one was that he wanted to advance his studies.

THE REFORMATION IN FRANCE

15. JOHN CALVIN AND THE HUGUENOTS. The reformation by 1559 A.D. was spreading fast under the leadership of John Calvin, a French reformer. At this time the Protestant Churches in France held a synod in Paris, and adopted a creed known as the Gallic Confession and the Synod organized the Protestant Churches on a National Scale. Up until this time the Protestant Churches were called, first Lutherans, and second, Calvinist, but after the synod they were called Huguenots. From 1562-1629 the Huguenots fought for their lives. Germany and France was divided between Catholic and Protestants. The Huguenots were a prosperous and a very influential class of people, many were of nobility. A civil war broke out between these two factions, but in 1570 A.D. a compromise was made for a short time. There was to be a marriage between Henry of Burbon, a Protestant, and a sister of King Charles, a Catholic. The Catholic saw through this marriage. Henry might become the King of France. A plot was made by the Catholic to exterminate the Huguenots, and all of the leading Huguenots were invited to the marriage of Henry of Burbon, and Margaret, which was to be in Paris. On Saint Bartholomew Day, 1572 A.D., the bells began ringing, which was a signal to begin a massacre of the Protestants, and approximately 2,000 Huguenots were killed, and the slaughter did not stop there, it raged for many years, until the power of the Huguenots was almost destroyed.

16. THE HUGUENOTS (FRENCH CALVINISTS). The Edict of Nantes in 1598 AD. gave them a measure of freedom, private worship, and public worship in 200 towns, 3,000 castles. 1,000,000 Huguenots in France, 800 Churches and 800 ministers. They came from all classes of society; nobles, craftsmen, professional men and farmers. The larger part came from the middle class, banking, manufacturing, profession and old proverb ‘Rich as Huguenots”. Some of their Church houses were very large - seating 7 to 8 thousand people. Often four sermons were preached a Sunday. They had great institutions of learning. At this time France was the foremost power in Europe. Louis XIV persecuted the Huguenots. In 1685 A.D. Louis XIV revoked the Edict of Nantes, and thousands of the French reformed Church suffered martyrdom. Hundreds renounced their faith, but five to eight million Huguenots fled to Germany, Netherlands, England and America. Loss of their skills was a serious blow to France. The remaining Huguenots in France went to the mountain country of the Cevennes known as the desert. A degree from the government caused nearly all that remained to be killed, men, woman and children. From 1702-1710 A.D. the ones that fled carried on Guerrilla warfare against their persecutors. At the death of King Louis XIV in 1715 A.D., there was a short let up in persecution, but in 1724 A.D. persecutions began anew. Men attending Protestant services were made Galley Slaves. Women were imprisoned for life. Parents were fined heavily for not sending their children to Catholic Schools. Antoine Court, 1715 A.D., is known as the restorer of the reformed Church in France.

Paul Rabaut, another great cause to the reformed Church, Known as the “Apostle of the Desert.” Anne Robert Turgot, an influential person caused Louis XVI to come to the throne in 1774 A.D. and ended ninety years of persecution. Lafayette, a great French general who helped America win the revolutionary war on returning home had influence enough to cause all persecutions against the Protestant Churches to cease, with the Edict of Toleration in 1787 A.D. After escaping the persecutions from the Roman Catholic Church, the French revolution brought a new government, The National Assembly which granted freedom and restored all property, but in 1793 AD. the Atheists came into power and took control of the government. They hated all religions. Catholics and Protestants suffered persecutions alike. The period from 1793-1794 A.D. is called “The Reign of Terror.” At the end of the French Revolution, Napoleon became ruler of France and all Churches were restored. Out of 700,000 Protestants in France, today 629,000 are reformed, 71,000 are Lutherans. Modernism has invaded the reformed Church in France, and only a very few of the Orthodox Church is left.

THE REFORMATION IN SCOTLAND

17. JOHN KNOX - 1505-1672. A Presbyterian. John Knox was the founder of the Scotish Church, and is called “The Father of Scotland”. In 1547 A.D. he embraced the cause of reformation. He was arrested by the French, and taken to France, and made a galley slave for eighteen months. After his release as a galley slave, he was in exile for some years in England, and worked with Archbishop Cranmer, and helped formulate the Forty-two Articles which became the Protestant Creed. Knox went to Geneva and became intimately acquainted with Calvin, and while there he adopted the Calvinist teachings, and wrote a book, “Abomination to England’, with a vehement and bitter denunciation of Mary, her husband, and the Emperor Charles V. He became pastor of an English Congregation in Frankfort, and while there he was accused of treason for the writings of the denunciation of the Emperor. In 1556 A.D. Knox received a call and accepted a Church in Geneva. After his departure for Geneva he was condemned to death and burned in effigy. His heart was in Scotland, and in 1559 A.D. he returned to his native land. The Reformation was moving slowly in Scotland, but through the powerful preaching of “Know all Scotland” became a Protestant. In 1560 A.D. The Scottish Parliament sent a decree that Protestantism was the National religion. He preached with irresistible zeal. The people were wrought to the highest pitch, Shrines, images, pictures, and monuments of idolatry consumed with fire, and Priests were commanded under pain of death to desist from their blasphemous mass. The Parliament commissioned Knox, and others to draw up a Summary of doctrine. The confession was ratified, and served as a Confessional Standard until the West Ministry Assembly set forth the same doctrine more elaborately in 1647 AD. Also, “The First Book of Discipline” was given by Knox, and others. Knox died in 1572 A.D., and at his funeral, Morton, the Regent of Scotland, said, ‘There lies a man who never feared”.

18. BLOODY MARY - 1553-1558 A.D.

At the death of King Edward in 1553 A.D. he was succeeded by his sister, Mary. In the year of 1555 the persecutions of the Protestants under Queen Mary were so severe that she became known as Bloody Mary. Two Bishops, Hugh Latime and Nicholas Riley were burned at the stake. Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury was burned at the stake in 1556 A.D. She had caused some three hundred to be burned. 19. ANABAPTIST. The Anabaptist movement started in Switzerland, and spread over many countries. They called themselves “The Company of the Committed.” Conrad Grebel was a prominent member of the Church in Zurich. In 1525 A.D. in one of their meetings a member asked Grebel to baptize him again; he had been baptized in infancy, and Grebel rebaptized him and many others. They taught against infant baptism and against sprinkling. They taught baptism by immersion and they did not accept the Roman Catholic version of baptism and were called re-baptizers Anabaptist, a term applied generally in Reformation times to those Christians who rejected infant baptism and administered the rite only to adults, so when a new member joined he or she were rebaptized. The Annbaptists believed in separation of Church and State, and that the reform movement had not gone back far enough in its return to early Church teachings. They insisted it go back to the faith and practice of the Apostles. Great persecutions of the Anabaptist by Zwinglians, Lutheran, Calvinists, and Catholics broke out. They were imprisoned, fined, drowned, burned at stake, tortured, and persecuted in many other ways, and thousands of them were put to death.

20. POLISH ANABAPTISTS. Italy and Poland, though geographically remote from each other, were closely associated in religious life and thought. The Russits movement had exerted a strong influence in Poland, and many of the nobles were tolerant and evangelically disposed. Many highly educated Italian free thinkers found protection and employment there. Lutherans, Reformed, Bohemian Brethren, Anabaptists, and anti-trinitarians existed in considerable numbers, and each party had its special favors among the nobility. Laelius Socinus, a highly-educated Italian noble, who had been closely associated with Camillo Renato and was himself suspected of Anti-pedobaptist views, gave a great impulse to the anti-trinitarian movement in Poland in 1555 A.D. Peter Gonesius, a Pole, who had studied at Wittenburg and in Switzerland, returned to Poland about this time and zealously propagated his views. He denounced the Nicene and Athanasian creeds as human fictions and denied the con substantiality of the Son with the Father. In 1558 A.D. he sought to convince the Reformed synod that infant baptism is neither scriptural, ancient, Christian, nor reasonable. His views met with wide acceptance among nobles and ministers. His chief supporter in the propagation of Anti-pedobaptist views was Martin Czechowitz, who wrote a valuable polemic against infant baptism. The most influential propagator of the anti-trinitarian side of Gonesius’ teaching was George Biandrata. Among the most zealous of the anti-trinitarian Anabaptist leaders was Gregorius Paulus, of Cracow. John a Lasco charges Gregorious Paulus not only with thundering against God’s essence and trinity, but as madly denying “that infants ought to be admitted to baptism as the fountain of life and the door of the church,” and insisting on believers’ baptism. After instructing

them in his principles, “he leads them to the river and immerses them.” The same writer distinguishes between the religious condition of Greater Poland, where the “Waldensian Brethren” are resisting heresy, and Lesser Poland, where anti-trinltarianism and Anti-pedobaptist were prevalent. By 1574 AD. the anti-trinitarian party had become strong and well organized in Poland and Siebenburgen, and a catechism was set forth in which baptism is restricted to believers and is defined as the immersion in water and the emersion of a person who believes the gospel and repents, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, or in the name of Christ only, whereby he publicly professes that by the grace

of God the Father, in the blood of Christ, through the operation of the Holy Spirit, he is washed of all His sins, in order that being inserted into the body of Christ he may mortify the old Adam and be transformed into that heavenly Adam, with the assurance that after the resurrection he will attain to eternal life. 1 Faustus Socinus in 1539 A.D., the great theological leader of the anti-trinitarians of Poland, denied that the ordinance of baptism was of perpetual obligation, and refusing to submit to believers’ baptism, lived during most of his career outside of the fellowship of the Churches that in other respects embodied his teachings. Yet in Racovian Catechism, composed about 1590 A.D., first issued in 1605 A.D., in whose preparation he had a large share, baptism is defined to be a rite of initiation whereby men, after admitting his doctrine and embracing faith in him, are bound to Christ and planted among his disciples, or in his church; renouncing the world, with its manners and errors, and professing that they have for their sole leader and master in religion, and in the whole of their lives and conversations, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, who spoke by the apostles; declaring, and, as it were, representing by their very ablution, immersion, and emersion, that they design to rid themselves of the pollution of their sins, to bury themselves with Christ, and therefore to die with him, and rise again to newness of life; binding themselves down in order that they may do this in reality; and at the same time, after making this profession and laying themselves under this obligation, receiving the symbol and the sign of the remission of their sins and so far receiving the remission itself. .It does not pertain to infants, since we have in the Scriptures no command for, nor any example of, infant baptism, nor are they as yet capable, as the thing itself shows, of the faith in Christ which ought to precede this rite and which men profess by the rite. In answer to the question: “What, then, is to be thought of those who baptize infants?” You cannot correctly say that they baptize infants. For they do not baptize them---since this cannot be done without the immersion and ablution of the whole body in water; whereas they only lightly sprinkle their heads---this rite being not only erroneously applied to infants, but also through this mistake evidently changed. Yet the authors of the Catechism were not disposed to make the rejection of infant baptism a term of communion. Nevertheless, Christian charity incites us, until the truth shall more and more appear, to tolerate this error now so inveterate and common, especially as it concerns a ritual observance in persons who, in other respects, live piously and do not persecute those who renounce this error.

21. THE MENNONITES. Menno Simons, a Dutch reformer. Simons had been ordained a Catholic Priest in 1524 A.D. in his own Province of Friesland. He took a stand against the doctrine of Transubstantiation, and in 1536 A.D. he left the Roman Catholic Church and united with the Anabaptist, and he traveled through the Netherlands, and parts of Germany organizing Churches and in 1 A Manual of Church History, Vol. 2, Pages 198, 199, 200 course of time the name Mennonites were given to these Churches which he had organized.

22. ROBERT BROWNE OF ENGLAND Robert Browne was a Congregationalist, but was close to Calvinist in doctrine and worship, but there was a difference in Church government and in 1581 A.D. he organized a Congregational Church in Norwich. He was arrested in 1587 A.D. and was imprisoned and while in prison he wrote a book which showed the life and manners of all true Christians. His views of Church government were: Each local Church is self-governing, it chooses its own pastors, teachers, elders, and deacons, and no Church has authority over another, but it is their privilege and duty to help each other. When Browne was freed from prison in 1592 A.D., he organized a Congregational Church in London, England. The Church chose Francis Johnson as their Pastor, and Barrowe and Greenwood were chosen teachers. Barrowe and Greenwood were condemned and hanged for denying the Supremacy of Queen Elizabeth in the Church affairs. The Parliament passed a statute to banish all who would not submit to the Queen’s authority and those who would not attend the established Episcopal church and other meetings where the Episcopal prayer was not used. Most of the Congregationalist in London fled to Amsterdam, but Johnston continued to be Pastor. James I succeeded Queen Elizabeth in 1603 A.D. A conference of Bishops and Puritans was held in the presence of King James I and the results was a New translation of the Bible; this was the King James Version in 1611 AD.

23. ARMINIANISM. Jacobus Arminius, was born in Outerwater, Netherlands. The Spaniards invaded his home town and killed his parents when he was just a boy, and he was reared by a group of Dutch people. He attended the University of Leyden, and in 1588 A.D. became Pastor of the Reformed Church in Amsterdam, and later became a professor of Theology in the University of Leyden. He did not fully agree with the doctrine of the Reformed Church, and was getting far from Calvinism which was causing quite a controversy among the Reformed Churches, and in 1618 A.D. the Synod of Dort was held by the Reformed Churches from the Netherlands, England, Switzerland, France, and Germany to deal with the controversy that arose from the teaching of Arminius, and was unanimously condemned and the Arminian movement was founded, which took the name of Arminianism from Jacobus Arminius. Arminianism was not destroyed, but is still alive. There are still a few Armenian Churches in the Netherlands, but they became much stronger in England. John Wesley embraced Arminianism, and the Arminian Creed became the Wesleyan Methodist Creed.

24. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. The next region colonized was in New England by the Congregational Church. The Separatist or Pilgrims - The Separatists were Calvinists in doctrine. They were a group of the English Puritan movement, which believed the same Calvinists doctrinal principles as the Puritans; but instead of trying to reform the Church of England they separated themselves from the English Church and became known as Separatist, or Dissenters, or Congregationalist, or Independent and finally became known as Pilgrims in America. On account of their views they were exiled from England and went to Holland and from Holland they sailed to America, and landed from the ship, Mayflower at Plymouth on the Massachusetts Bay in 1620. They founded the Plymouth Colony.

25. THE PURITANS. The Puritans desired to reform the Church of England rather than to separate from the Church as the Pilgrims did. In 1563 A.D., Thomas Cartwright, a theological professor in the University of Cambridge, England, a foremost leader of the Puritans, undertook to reform the Church of England. Their ministers were earnest, spiritual minded, and dedicated to this cause. In every parish there were able ministers. In their effort to reform the Church, they condemned clerical dress, which reminded them of Catholic Priests, and kneeling at the Lord’s Supper, adoration of physical presence of Christ, transubstantiation, the ring ceremony at weddings, the sign of the cross at baptism, which to them was Catholic superstition and strongly objected to the Episcopalian form of government. The undertaking of reform brought great persecutions from the Church of England. But in 1640 A.D. they were in majority in Parliament. They brought two of the chief oppressors of the Puritans to court trial and they were condemned and were executed. King Charles I brought charges of treason against five members of Parliament but the House of Commons refused to give them up. The King decided to use military force and this act plunged England into civil war. Oliver Cromwell, a brilliant colonel of a troop of Calvary showed great leadership. His troops were never defeated and they became known as Cromwell’s lronsides. They were God-fearing, dedicated men. They went into battle singing hymns and praying. In the Battle of Naseby, the Kings army was destroyed and Charles I surrendered. He was found guilty as a tyrant, traitor, and was condemned to death. January 30, 1649 A.D. King Charles I was executed by hanging.

27. QUAKERS. George Fox of England was the founder of the Quakers in about 1654 A.D. Fox was a shoemaker and uneducated, but he saw the worldliness in the Church. He was invited by a group of church members to a drinking party and his soul was disturbed, he longed for truth and sincerity in the Church. Fox believed that the Bible was a closed book unless the mind of man was illumined by the Holy Spirit, which was

called inter light. The followers were called “Children of Truth,” and later they were called “Christ Light.” They were guided by something within them called “Christ Light” which gave them life, power, and joy, which they called “Seed of God.” They trembled with emotion in services. Their opponents called them Quakers. They called themselves Friends. Their organization is not called a Church but “Society of Friends.” They had no pulpit, no singing and no music. They waited for the Spirit to move. If the Spirit does not move in a certain length of time they would leave without speaking a word. The Quakers were missionary minded, and sent missionaries to Europe, Africa, and America; they were very zealous and were severely persecuted but grew rapidly in number. William Pens of Pennsylvania was a great leader among the Quakers. Herbert Hoover was from a Quaker family and it is said that President Richard Nixon is of the Quaker belief

27. PIETISM Philip Jacob Spencer was born in Germany, 1635 A.D. His parents were Lutherans and by this time the Lutheran Church was a dead Church, no emotion, not any working of the Spirit. Members only attended the Church to obey the teaching, listened to dry sermons sometimes by ministers that were not worthy of the office. Immoral men that were not Christians. The clergy was not worthy of the sacred office for many of them were not converted, there was much drunkenness and immorality in the Church. Spencer read a book written by a German, Johann Arndt, a devotional work of certain Puritans, which he approved and he became the Chief Pastor in Frankford, he gathered a small group of people in his house to study the Bible, pray, and discuss his sermons to find a deeper and warmer Spiritual life. This movement in the Lutheran Church started by Spencer was called Pietism, he believed Christianity is life. Like the English Puritans Spencer was against going to theaters, dancing and playing cards. He died in 1705 A.D.

28. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH No major changes after the Council of Trent - 1545-1563 A.D. The Council of Trent left no ambiguity (having a double meaning...open to various interpretations). The authoritative Scriptures are the New Testament and the Old Testament including its Apocrypha. The authoritative version is the Latin Vulgate. The Holy Mother Church is to judge of its interpretation. The decrees affirm that there are seven sacraments. They can be performed not by all Christians but only by those ordained and the ordination is indelible for life. The priesthood of all believers is entirely rejected. The sacraments contain grace. They have efficacy of their own beyond the faith of the recipient. Transubstantiation is expressly affirmed and the Mass is a sacrifice. There have been scattered converts to and away from the Catholic Church.

29. THE WESTMINISTER ASSEMBLY. Cromwell was sympathetic to Congregationalism and in 1648 A.D. the Presbyterian Church drew up the Westminister confession - a large catechism for pulpit exposition and a shorter catechism teaching children.

PURITAN DOMINATION ENDS. And from 1649-1653 A.D. was a commonwealth or Republic. Cromwell was made Lord Protection. September 3, 1658 A.D. Cromwell died. In 1660 AD. Charles II was brought back to England and became King.

THE RESTORATION OF KINGDOM OF ENGLAND. The Scottish Parliament was persecuted. Dissenters and Scottish Protestants were killed in many ways. John Bunyan of England, was converted to Puritanism and became a traveling preacher. He was arrested, and spent 12 years in jail and while imprisoned he wrote Pilgrim’ s Progress. John Milton, another Puritan who was blind, lonely, and in poverty wrote Paradise Last. 1685 A.D. - Charles II on his death bed professed the Roman Catholic faith. 1685 A.D. - James IX became King of England. He was a devout Catholic. James II and Louis XIV King of France revoked the edict of Nantes and this brought religious and political liberty to a halt.

30. WILLIAM AND MARY. William 111 of the Netherlands. William was a champion of Protestantism against Louis XIV of France. His wife, Mary, was a daughter of James IX, King of England. In 1688 A.D. - William of Holland with an army drove James II from England and William and Mary became King and Queen of England. James went to Ireland. The people of Southern Ireland were (majority) Catholic. They took sides with James II. The people of Northern Ireland were Protestants, and took the sides with William III. They were called Orange Men. Today the Protestants and Catholics are at war in the same country, divided the same, and are still Orange Men. William LII saved Holland, England, America for Protestantism. In 1689 A.D. an act, the Freedom of Worship was granted. Various denominations of Protestants were granted freedom. The Episcopal Church of England, The Dissenters, Presbyterians, Congregationalist, Baptist, Quakers, formed one-tenth of population of England at this time. The Toleration Act did not include Roman Catholics or those that denied the Trinity

31. WORLDWIDE CHURCH OF GOD - 1664 A.D. Stephen Numford came to Newport, Rhode Island in 1664 A.D. to establish the First Church of God in America. In 1927 Herbert W. Armstrong became a member of the Church of God and later was ordained by the Oregon Conference. Armstrong established a local church in Eugene, Oregon. In 1934 he began broadcasting a radio program that has lasted until the present time.

32. JEWISH CONGREGATION. The first Jews to arrive in America were Portuguese Jews and settled in New Amsterdam, and finding Peter Stuyvesant very understanding, they were permitted to

establish their first congregation in America, Shearith Israel 1654 A.D., and by 1850 there were 77 Jewish Congregations in 21 states.

33. JUDAISM Judaism is the religion of the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. The name is taken from The Kingdom of Judah. In the last 100 years, Judaism has evolved into several divisions and sects. Reform Jews believe that mankind will evolve into a messianic age of which time, the messiah will come. For them, Judaism is a way of life that changes with the times. They stress the unity of all Jews everywhere, irregardless of belief Conservative and Orthodox Judaism believe in living by the laws of the Pentateuch. They believe prayer and following the law will bring the messiah. Mystic Jews are preoccupied with esoteric philosophies and doctrines, mystical experiences, and the continual search for God. Some Jewish mystics, in the middle ages, studied in order to convert Christians. By contrast, a significant number converted to Christianity. The Jewish “cults” include the Hasidim. These are ultraconservative seats that attempt to follow the Jewish law. They have their own holiness standards, all of which are scriptural. They believe they are the only true Jews.

34. THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN SCOTLAND In 1688 A.D. under William and Mary, the Presbyterian Church became the State Church of Scotland. William and Mary’s successor, Queen Anne, passed laws to restore lay patronage which gave the King and Lords power to appoint ministers to the pulpit. This was against the congregation choosing and this brought trouble. Ebenfzer and Erskine and several other ministers were deposed because they denounced Lay-Patronage. In 1740 Thomas Gillespie, refused to tale part in installing ministers appointed by the King and Lords. In 1847 the groups that had withdrawn joined and formed the United Presbyterian Church. Liberalism crept in, and resulted in Moderatism. The system of Lay-Patronage, favored modem and liberal ministers to fill the pulpit. Rather than to submit to this system, 474 ministers under Thomas Chalmers withdrew from the Presbyterian State Church and organized The Free Church of Scotland in 1843. About one-third of the members withdrew. The enthusiasm of those that were left in the State Church, with their zeal in time, defeated The Lay-Patronage and in 1874 it was abolished. In 1900 the Free Church in Scotland and The United Presbyterian Church joined to form The United Free Church of Scotland.

35. AUGUST FRANCKE WAS A STAUNCH PIETIST. Francke was a professor in the University of Leipzig and in 1687 A.D. he had an experience from God that he called a new birth and his teaching caused a great confusion in the University. Many students accepted his teaching, but some of the local professors and ministry condemned his teachings and he left the University. Francke encouraged the work of missions, and helped to establish a Bible

Institution for publication of inexpensive Bibles. Frederick IV, King of Denmark encouraged him in mission work. Pietism caused quite a disturbance in the Lutheran Church. The Lutherans looked wholly to doctrine, but Pietism was full of life and spirit.

36. UNITAS FRATRUM The Hussites were driven into hiding after the death of John Huss by the persecutions in Bohemia and in 1457 A.D. they formed an organization by the name of Unitas Fratrum or the Unity of the Brethren. During the 30 years war they were almost wiped out, but a few survived and were known as the “Hidden Ones.” Count Von Zinzendort, a descendent of an Austrian Noble, Fambley, was a close friend to Spencer also a staunch Pietist. He owned a large estate at Berthesdorf After the death of Spencer and Francke (at this time) the Pietists did not separate themselves from the Lutheran Church, but a simple carpenter Christian David was doing what he could to keep the remnant of Unitas Fratrum together. He persuaded Count Von Zinzendort to permit the Pietist to take refuge on the estate at Berthasdorf and he gave them a place on the estate to build a community called Herrnhut or the “Lords Lodge”. They came from the province of Moraria next to Bohemia, the home of John Huss, and became known as the Morarlans. A group of Holiness people that brought about the conversion of John and Charles Wesley who founded the Methodist Church and from the Methodist Church came thousands of people into the Pentecostal Church.

37. THE AMISH - JACOB AMMANN The Amish movement within the rank of the Mennonites takes their name from Jacob Amman, a Swiss Mennonite Bishop, who insisted upon strict conformation to the confession of faith, especially in the matter of the ban or expulsion of members. This Liberalism brought about a separation in Switzerland in 1693; about 200 years later the redivided bodies with the exception of 3 Amish groups, were united. Settlements of Amish are found today in Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Iowa, and Ontario.

38. AMISH-MENNONITES. The first immigrants to the United States came to Pennsylvania, and moved from there into Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Nebraska, and other Western States and Canada.

39. SIXTEENTH CENTURY EUROPE. Ideas formed by the Middle Ages were challenged. The new outlook was critical.. .scientific.. .and inventive. Rome became the center of art and scholarship. Papacy suffered serious moral and religious decline. Popes were patrons of art and scholarship rather than men of religion. Popes surrounded themselves with extravagant courts. Popes endeavored to become magnificent Italian Princes instead of ecclesiastical figures. Alexander VI (1492 - 1503 A D) Ceasria Borgia Education: With the cultural and artistic achievements of the sixteenth century went the widespread growth of lay and secular education. This momentous change was made possible by the invention of the printing press.

John XXIII - Led ecumenical efforts toward Protestantism and The Greek Orthodox Church. He called the first council since 1870 and died before the fruits of the council could be seen. Paul VI - Continued the work of Liberalizing some of the Church’s standards began by John XXIII. Mass - now said in the vernacular. Communist - now freely discussed in relation to the Church. Evolution - now being reevaluated for new attitudes toward the theory. 1962 - 360o of America claimed to be Catholic. 1962 - Kennedy elected President. (Fear of foreign influence) Paradox - While Rome seems to want a move toward ecumenical understandings, she alienates herself by announcing extra-Biblical doctrines such as the Assumption of Mary (even as late as 1950). While she wants a one world church, she widens the gap she seeks to close with more of her false and unscriptural doctrines. Paul VI defended Episcopal organization based on the Bible and the church fathers in opposition to the highly centralized papal authority supported by the Jesuits. The differences were mainly moral...administrative. ..and a matter of political influence. In 1710 the Jansenist for all intent and purpose ceased to be an influence. In 1773 the Order of Jesuits was abolished only to be revived in 1 814. The Jesuits have continued to be the power behind the Pope until today.

40. VATICAN COUNCIL OF 1870. Under the influence of the Jesuits, the infallibility of the Pope was declared. In all his official statements and decisions regarding the Church is free from error. (Fifteenth century claims, that general councils are supreme of the Popes, were denied once and for all.) Infallibility of the Pope was invoked in November 1950 when Pope Pius XII proclaimed the Assumption of Mary to be a Roman Catholic doctrine.

REFORMATION OR COUNTER REFORMATION Counter Reformation or Catholic Reformation? Was it not quite obviously both? Some of the tributaries to the stream of revival are discernible before Luther. And even after Luther’s revolt, the highest Catholic achievements were those of men and women who believe themselves to be seeking Christ rather than fighting Luther. The Roman Catholic Church became a better Church after the Reformation. The clergy became more aware of the needs of the people and even today, a difference can be seen in the life styles of clergy and people that are predominantly Protestant. The Roman Catholic encourages Bible reading (so long as it is the Bible they provide) this brought about mainly because such groups as the Knights of Columbus provided free Bibles and it seemed the people were going to read it anyway.

41. JESUITS Jesuits: Developed a highly systematized moral casuistry. This moral theology called casuistry was much more considerate of man’s weaknesses. This theology did not originate with the Jesuits but with their scholars, with great legal and scholarly skill. Casuist Principles:

1. Probabilism: According to which a confessor might, in question of lawfulness of action follow a probable opinion in favor of liberty, even though the opposing view was more probable. 2. Laxism: Involved restricting the number of mortal sins to those involving only the infraction of great Divine or ecclesiastical laws and committed deliberately. 3. Intentionalism: Emphasized the duty of the confessor to inquire concerning the intent of the penitent who had committed a sin. 4. Mental Reservation: Permitted one to give a promise or an oath an interpretation not of itself obvious. 5. Attrition: Development of the late-medieval doctrine that the fear of punishment and anguish resulting from having committed a sin may be considered a satisfactory penance.

42. JANSENISTS. Started by Cornelius Jansen, a Bible teacher at the University of Louvain where a large anti-Jesuit group met. He was heavily influenced by Augustine from whose writings he developed a doctrine of two kinds of grace: Common grace, given to all men which enables them to do good; higher grace, given to the elect, virtually irresistible. God thus freely predestines some men to eternal salvation and others to eternal damnation (infralapsarianism). (This is so unscriptural as seen by Mt 16:25, Mr 8:35, and Re 22:17; as this is predicated on “Whosoever Will, let him take the water of life freely.”) He required that Christians lead strict, exemplary lives. He opposed not only all kinds of sensuality, but even scientific curiosity and worldly ambition.

THE FIRST GREAT AWAKING 1500-1700 A.D.

THE SARDIS CHURCH PERIOD REV. 3:1-6” 1 ¶ And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. 2 Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. 3 Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. 4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. 5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 6 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. I. CHARACTERISTICS OF THIS CHURCH PERIOD: 1500-1700 A.D. 1) A testing period for the Church as seen in 1500 A.D. 2) The Roman Catholic Church: a) Indulgence b) John Tetzel c) Diet of Worms 3) Roman Catholic Church Questioned by Martin Luther: a) Burning of the Papal Bull

b) Luther’s Thesis - 1517 A.D. c) Martin Luther - Father of the Lutheran Church. 2. THE REFORMATION PERIOD: 1500- 1700 A.D. 1) A breaking away from Romanism and its unscriptural practices 2) A period that turned to a theme of “Justification by Faith” 3) A period that brought some of the following: a) Moravians g) Pilgrims I) John Calvin b) Jewish Congregations h) Puritans in Switzerlandc) Quakers i) Anabaptist Presbyterian Church d) Baptists j) Mennonites e) Judaism k) John Knox in Scotland f) Arminianism Presbyterian Church

CONTENTS

CHAPTER IX

THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH PERIOD Revelation 3:7-13 Revival Period 1700 - 1900 A.D.

I. MESSAGE TO THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH 2. THE GREAT AWAKENING CHURCHES IN THE UNITED STATES 3. THE FIRST ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCHES IN AMERICA 4. THE FIRST PROTESTANT CHURCH [N AMERICA 5. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 6. THE REFORMED PROTESTANT DUTCH CHURCH 7. LUTHERANS 8. QUAKERS 9. PRESBYTERIANISM 10. MENNONITES 11. MORAVINS 12. UNITAS FRATRUM 13. THE METHODIST CHURCH 14. THE HOLY CLUB 15. METHODIST- 1739 16. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 17. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH 18. UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 19. PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH U.S.A. 20. CHURCHES OF GOD IN AMERICA 21. YORKER BRETHREN (Old Order) 22. CFIRISTODELPHIANS 23. APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH OF AMERICA 24. APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH NAZARENE 25. CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH

26. CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH 27. FIRST CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CRURCH OF THE U.S.A. 28. FREE METHODIST CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA 29. PEOPLE’ S METHODIST CHURCH 30. AFRICAN UNION FIRST COLORED METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH, INC. 31. CHRISTIAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 32. REFORMED ZION UNION APOSTOLIC CHURCH 33. NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH 34. REFORMED METHODIST UNION EPISCOPAL CHURCH

BAPTIST CHURCHES:

35. THE BAPTIST CHURCH 36. THE FIRST BAPTIST ASSOCIATION 37. THE FREE WILL BAPTIST 38. SEVEN DAY BAPTIST (German) 39. BRETHREN (DUNKERS) 40. NEGRO BAPTIST 41. UNITED BAPTIST 42. GENERAL SIX-PRINCIPAL BAPTIST 43. LIBERTY BAPTIST CHURCH 44. DUCK RIVER ASSOCIATION OF BAPTIST 45. PRIMITIVE BAPTIST 46. NORTH AMERICAN BAPTIST GENERAL CONFERENCE 47. MISSIONARY BAPTIST CHURCH 48. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 49. BAPTIST GENERAL CONFERENCE 50. UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST 51. MODERNISM 52. SOCINIANISM BECOMES UNITARIANISM 53. UNITARIAN UNIVERSALIST ASSOCIATION 54. THE GERMAN REFORMED CHURCH 55. THE CHURCH IN THE WAR OF INDEPENDENCE 56. CHRISTIAN CHURCH 57. EPISCOPAL CHURCH 58. CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM 59. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN SWITZERLAND 60. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN HUNGARY 61. THE SECOND GREAT AWAKENING 62. THREE NONCONFORMIST MOVEMENTS AROSE 63. THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH TWO CHURCHES BEAR THE SAME NAME: 64. THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH (Disciples of Christ) 65. CHRISTIAN CHURCH (Disciples of Christ)

66. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN THE NETHERLANDS 67. THE MORMON CHURCH 68. THE ADVENTISTS 69 SEVENTH DAY ADVENTISTS 70. THE LOW CHURCH, 1850; THE HIGH CHURCH; THE BROAD CHURCH 71. SALVATION ARMY 72. THE CHURCH OF CHRIST SCIENTISTS 73. JEHOVAH’S WITNESSES 74. JUDAISM 75. AMANA CHURCH SOCIETY 76. SPIRITUALISM

77. DEISM 78. LUTHERAN CHURCHEES IN AMERICA 79. AUGUSTANA EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN 80. APOSTOLIC LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA 81. EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 82. THE LUTHERAN CHURCH - MISSOURI SYNOD 83. WISCONSIN EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN SYNOD 84. CHRISTIAN UNION 85. AMERICAN ETHICAL UNION 86. CL-LURCH OF GOD (Anderson, Indiana) 87. EVANGELICAL FREE CHURCH OF AMERICA 88. FEDERATED CHURCHES 89. CHRISTIAN CONGREGATION 90. FIRE BAPTIZED HOLINESS CHURCH (Wesleyan) 91. METROPOLITAN CHURCH ASSOCIATION 92. CHURCH OF GOD AND SAINTS OF CHRIST 93. CHURCH OF GOD (Apostolic) 94. CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST 95. CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE 96. POLISH NATIONAL CATHOLIC CHURCH OF AMERICA 97. PENTECOSTAL HOLINESS CHURCH 98. KNIGHTS OF COLUMBUS

THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH PERIOD 1700-1900 A.D. REVIVAL PERIOD Revelation 3:7-13

I. MESSAGE TO THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH Rev. 3:7 ¶ And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hat h the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; 8 I know thy works: behold, I have

set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. 9 Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. 10 Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. 11 Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. 12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name. 13 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

2. THE GREAT AWAKENING - 1720. The Great Awakening of Religion in the beginning of 1700 in England by the Methodist and in the colonies in America by Whitefield, and was brought to a close by the erroneous doctrines of English Deism and French Skepticism. In the first part of 1800, a second great revival awakening begins in the East and spread to the new West and great revivals and camp meetings spread over the colonies and many new denominations developed. The Cumberland Presbyterian Church - The Christian Church – The Church of the Disciples - Methodist Protestant Church - Church of the United Brethren in Christ - Evangelist Church and in New England many congregational Churches and ministers rejected the doctrine of the Trinity and formed Unitarian Churches. In 1720 a great change came over the religious life of the colonies, called the Great Awakening, revivals came. Theodore J. Frelinghuysen, in the Netherlands Reform Churches under Pietistic influence. Pastors of some came to America as the Dutch in New Jersey. They put emphasis on conversion. William Tennent - Pastor of The Presbyterian Church in Neshamainy, Pennsylvania. 1727 - Jonathan Edwards - Pastor of a Congregational Church in Northampton, Massachusetts. He is known for the sermon “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God” A revival spirit came to New England in 1740 - mass conversions were common. Out of a population of 300,000 between 25,000 and 50,000 became converts. There was strong emotional and physical manifestations in these revivals. Strong men fell as if shot. Women became hysterical, shouting and worshipping 1741 - Edwards preached the sermon “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God”. He had to request them to be silent so he could preach. History records that he read the sermon, but there was a great move of conviction. George Whiteñeld - belonged to the Holy Club. After a serious illness he was converted. In 1736, he was ordained a minister in The Episcopal Church of England. Whitefield worked with the Wesleys in England, but his greatest work was in America, 1736-1770. Preaching from New England to Georgia, he was thought as being one of the greatest preachers in the eighteenth century. Thousands were converted under his ministry. The aftermath - In time The Great Awakening burned itself out. Jonathan Edwards own statement was that his Church was dead, not one conversion took place between 1744-1748. When the revival spirit lifted divisions came among the Churches.

Calvinism among the various organizations and Liberalism showed itself Without revivalism, the Church is dead. It cannot survive by word alone. It must have the Spirit.

3. THE FIRST ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCHES IN AMERICA. The earliest expeditions to the New World for discovery, conquest, and colonization were from Roman Catholic Nations; Spain, Portugal, and France. The first Church upon the Western continent both in South and North America, were Roman Catholic Churches. The first Roman Catholic diocese in America was established in Greenland in 1125 A.D. There were Bishops in residence there until 1377 A.D. Priests of Catholic Spain came with Columbus in 1492 A.D. Missionaries came with Coronado and with the other early Spanish explorers, 15 10-1554. Most of them perished; one of them started the first permanent Parish in America at St. Augustine, Florida in 1565 A.D. The first settlement at San Juan, was used as a base by Juan de Onate for his explorations, but in 1609 A.D. he moved his headquarters to Santa Fe, New Mexico, and the second permanent Roman Catholic Church was established in Santa Fe, New Mexico, in the early years of the 17th century. The Spaniards enslaved the natives, enforced their conversion and compelled them to build Churches and Monasteries after the plan in Spain. In 1680 A.D. the Pueblo Indians revolted and drove the Spaniards to El Paso, Texas. Years later the Spaniards regained control of Santa Fe and by the turn of the century they had built a mission near Tucson, Arizona. The founder was Father Eusebio Francisco Kino. The mission of Guadalupe was established in 1659 on the Rio Grande opposite the site of modern El Paso, Texas. Some of these old Catholic Churches can be seen in Texas and California. The Spanish occupied the territory from Florida to California in the Eighteenth Century and was entirely controlled by the Roman Catholic Church. The French Catholics came to the North on the St. Lawrence River in “New France’ or Canada, at Quebec in 1608, Montreal, Canada in 1644, and in 1633 the total population in Canada was 2500. Soon the region of the St. Lawrence, from the Great Lakes to the Atlantic Ocean, were settled by the French Catholics. By 1750 all the territory of the Great Northwest was under French Catholics. In 1750 all the territory of the Great Northwest was under French influence and the South was ruled by Spain, and the Roman Catholic Church ruled Supreme of both territories. Only a narrow strip along the Atlantic Coast was Protestant under English Colonies. The conquest of Canada in 1759 by the British, and the Cession of Louisiana and Texas to the United States, changed the balance of power in North America from Catholicism to Protestantism.

4. THE FIRST PROTESTANT CHURCH IN AMERICA. The first Protestant service held in America was held by Sir Francis Drake in California in 1576 of the church of England. The second service was held by Sir Walter Raleigh in Virginia in 1587, also, by the church of England. The first permanent English Church was in 1607 by the first English colony at

Jamestown, Virginia.

5. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH The first Roman Catholic Church to come to the colony settled on a grant of land given to George Calvert in 1632 and was named Maryland after the wife of King Charles I and in 1634 a Church was established by Cecil Calvert and named St. Mary after Mary the Mother of Jesus. In 1692 Maryland was made a royal colony and the Church of England was set up as the State Church. Recently there has been some change in the Roman Catholic Church. Some Catholics have gone to the Protestant Church. In Italy, Spain, and France, thousands have left the Catholic Church and have become communist modernist. In the seventeenth century Cornelius Jansen Bishop of Ypres (E’PR) in Belgium was a leader of a dissentious movement and was opposed by the Jesuits Louis XIV. They formed a small Catholic Church. In 1773 Pope Clement X1V abolished the order of the Jesuits. The order was restored by Pope Pius VII in 1814. From that time the Jesuits have been the power behind the Papal throne. The Vatican Council in 1870 declared the infallibility of the Pope. In November 1950 Pope Pius XII proclaimed the Assumption of Mary to be a Roman Catholic Doctrine, that she body and soul, was taken up to heaven. In time past the Church strictly forbid the layman to read the scriptures. In modern time it is more lenient in permitting the scriptures to be read, but only their own version. The knights of Columbus try to prove their points by referring to their own version of scripture. Pope John XXIII tried to liberalize some of the Church’s relations to Protestantism and the Greek Orthodox Church was opposed by the American Cardinals. In 1926 he convinced the first council since 1870, but he died before he saw fruit of that effort. Pope Paul VI indicates that this policy has the endorsement of a broad segment of the Church. Mass is being said in the vernacular. Free discussions with the communist have existed. New theory of evolution is being considered. In 1962 36% of the population of the United States of America were Catholic. Catholic influence in politics is much greater. John F. Kennedy was the first Catholic President of the United States of America and was assassinated at 12:30, Friday, November 22, 1963 in Dallas, Texas.

6. THE REFORMED PROTESTANT DUTCH CHURCH. In 1613 the Dutch came from Holland, to Albany, New York and established a trading post, the colony was first called New Netherlands, and the city, New Amsterdam. A second trading post was established at Camden, New Jersey in 1626. Peter Minuit was Governor. The Dutch Reformed Church was established by Jonas Michaelius in New Amsterdam, 1628. Peter Stuyvesant, Governor of New Netherlands, was a member of this Church, 1664.

7. LUTHERANS. The first Lutheran Church was founded by a group of Swedish Lutherans in Delaware in 1638, but Swedish immigrants soon ceased and was not renewed until the next century. Lutherans from Holland to New York held meetings in 1652. They

applied for permission to have a Church and Pastor, but the Dutch reformed authorities objected and in 1657 sent the Lutheran ministers back to Holland. There was a Lutheran congregation worshipping in New Amsterdam in 1649, but did not enjoy full freedom of worship until the English took control of “New York”in 1664. 8. OUAKERS. The first Quakers that came to America were two women, (Quaker women were great missionary workers) Mary Fisher and Ann Austin. They came to Boston, Massachusetts in 1656. They were put in prison by the Puritans for five weeks and were sent back home. Just following this, eight Quakers arrived in Boston and were imprisoned for eleven weeks and were sent out of the colony. The first meetings in America were in Massachusetts around 1660. George Fox, came to America in 1672, and by 1681 several hundred had come to New Jersey. In 1681, Pennsylvania and later Delaware was granted to William Penn. Penn was a Quaker, and Philadelphia became known a Quaker city, “The City of Brotherly Love. George Fox started the Quaker movement in England in approximately 1646 Fox was a deeply serious and religious man. He hated to think of the way that the Church was run at that time. There was much corruption and strife, and there was almost not standard of holiness. He believed that the Spirit illuminated him on the truth of the gospel and that all believers must receive the inner light from the Spirit. Lie did not have any use for the schools of the day. John Fox, opposed outward forms of the Church and Ecclesiastical organization, that they should be ruled by the Spirit of God, and not by dogmas, and prelates of the Church and many other doctrines that was taught by the Church of England. His followers at first called themselves Friend “Children of Light” “Society of Friends”. They were given the name of Quakers. They never called themselves a Church but a society of friends. The church of England persecuted the Quakers severely, thousands were imprisoned, hundreds were killed, and sold into slavery.

9. PRESBYTERIANISM. Presbyterianism was founded in America by Francis Makemie, who came to America in 1683, and established congregations in Scotch, Irish communities in Maryland, Virginia, and Carolinas. A number of Churches were organized by 1706.

10. MENNONITES. William Penn opened his colony in Pennsylvania. (This territory was given to Penn by King Charles II.) He advertised this colony for freedom of worship to all people. In 1683 thirteen German Mennonite families came to Pennsylvania and settled ten miles north of Philadelphia and called the colony Germantown.

11. MORAVINS- 1734. The founders of the Moravian Church was Cyril and Methodius, missionaries among the Seares in the Ninth Century. They came from Moravie, and were called Moravins. They were Holiness believing people. The Moravians and Bohemians in Czechoslvovakia were fighting for freedom of worship. Later the Moravians followed the teachings of John Huss and Jerome.

The Moravians came to Pennsylvania in 1734 to do missionary work. They were pioneers in missionary work and were active in Africa, Asia, Greenland, Lapland and among the American Indians. David Ziesbergip labored among the American Indians for 65 years. The Moravians brought about the conversion of John and Charles Wesley. While John and Charles Wesley were on their way to America, they were in a storm that almost sank their boat. There were some Moravians on the boat with them and while the Wesleys were disturbed because of the storm, the Moravians were singing hymns and worshipping the Lord. One of the Moravians asked John Wesley if he was saved. For three years he pondered the question in his heart. Charles became converted and shortly afterwards, John was converted. Their object in coming to America was to work among the German settlers in Pennsylvania and among the Indians. In 1740 they settled in the forks of the Delaware River and in 1741 Count Von Zinzondorf and one of the foremost leaders in establishing the Moravian Church in Germany, August 13, 1727 came to the Moravian settlement just before Christmas, and on Christmas Eve, they named the place Bethlehem, meaning House of Bread. Bethlehem is still the chief Moravian center of America.

12. UNITAS FRATRUM In 1501 Fratrum in Bohemia Founded the organization of the Bohemian brethren. Count Vonzinzenbarf an Austraian Pietist, from his estate, gave ground for the Bohemian brethren to live and called the place Herrnhut. They came from the province of Moravia and were called Moravians. August 13, 1727 during a communion service in Herrnhut the power of the spirit was so strong, they accepted this date as the rebirth of the Ancient Unitas Fratrum. Ancient Unitas Fratrum under the name of the Moravian Church with Bishops, Elders, and Deacons, were established. Their church government was more Presbyterian than Episcopal. There are still Moravian Churches in Germany, England and America. They founded towns that were exclusive Moravian and no one could own real estate that was not a member.

13. THE METHODIST CHURCH In 1766 two Wesleyan ministers, both from Ireland, came to America and began holding Methodist meetings. Philip Embury held his first service in his house in New York in 1766. Robert Strawbridges first service was in Frederick county, Maryland. Both of these men founded societies and Embury built a chapel on Johns Street in 1768. In 1771 John Wesley sent Francis Asbury from England to help in this work. The Methodist ministers in America called a conference in Baltimore in 1784, and the Methodist Episcopal Church was organized. Asbury was elected superintendent; but later this office was changed to Bishop.

14. THE HOLY CLUB. The Wesleys, John and Charles, 1703-1791 and 1707-1788. Members of the Church of England, Anglican Church. Other countries in accord with their doctrine were, Episcopal Churches of Scotland, Churches of Ireland, Churches of Wales, Protestant Episcopal Church of U.S.A. THE HOLY CLUB - organized by Charles Wesley. The students of Oxford

University made fun of them and called the club “The Holy Club”. In America the Wesleys met the Moravians. At this time Count Oglethorpe of America, was calling for missionaries to come to his Georgia Colony. Their mother urged them both to go and in October, 1735, they both sailed for America and on the voyage they ran into a storm. There were 26 Moravians on the ship and in the midst of the storm, the Moravians were calm, cheerful, sang hymns of praise with joy. Moravian asked John Wesley whether he was saved or not. For three years John thought on this and he could not satisfactorily answer. They made a complete failure in America. In 1738 they were back in England. The Wes!eys were converted. John and Charles met Peter Bohler, a Moravian, on May 21, 1738. Charles was converted during a spell of sickness. Three days later John was converted. Peter Bohler founded the Feller Lane Society. John was a member. Religious conditions in England. In the 1700’s England founded a vast Empire in India, North America, Australia, and South Africa. The Churches in England at this time were deplorable and very worldly. Beginning of John Wesley’s Preaching Career. In 1739, George Whitefield was preaching in the open fields and he invited the Wesleys to join him. At first he thought it was too low. On April 2, 1739 John preached his first sermon in the open air. This was the beginning of John Wesley’s preaching career, which lasted over fifty years. He rode horseback through England, Scotland, and Ireland proclaiming and preaching. Wesley did not preach with the potency and power of Whitefield, but very few preachers equaled him in popular effectiveness. His preaching caused mob action.

15. METHODIST - 1739. The first Methodist Society was founded by John Wesley in Bristol, England in 1739, and joined the Moravian Feller Lane Society, which was a Holiness Society, but in 1740 they withdrew and founded the Methodist United Society.

16. 1793 - African Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1787 a group of Negro Methodist withdrew from the Methodist Episcopal Church in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania because of the practices of discrimination and by the assistance of Bishop William White, pastor of the Episcopal Church were able to build a Church, and have an ordained Negro pastor.

17. 1796 - African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church. In 1796 a group of Negro members, protesting discrimination in the John Street Church in New York City withdrew and built the first African Methodist Episcopal Church in 1800.

18. 1805 - Union American Methodist Episcopal Church. The first independent Methodist Church was established by a Negro congregation that left the Asbury Methodist Church in Wilmington, Delaware in 1805.

19. 1810 - Primitive Methodist Church U.S.A.

This church was founded in England by Lorenzo Don after being dropped from the Wesleyan Church, in 1 810. Four primitive Methodist ministers came to America in 1829 and settled in New York City and Philadelphia.

20. 1826- Churches of God in America (General Eldership).

John Winebrenner left the Reformed Church in Maryland, and in 1826 formed the first independent Church of God in America in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania 1826, and in 1830 an Eldership was organized.

21. 1843 - Yorker Brethren (Old Order). Old Order means back to the Orthodox doctrine of the Brethren in Christ. This movement was a branch of The River Brothers. In 1843 They left The original body and became the Yorke Brethren.

22. 1844 - Christodelphians. John Thomas came to America in 1844 and joined The Disciples of Christ but soon found he did not agree in doctrine, and left The Disciples of Christ and established a group of societies known as Christodelphians.

23. 1847 - Apostolic Christian Church of America. The Apostolic Christian Church of America was founded in 1847 by Benedict Weyeneth, a Swiss-German. They held to the Holiness Doctrine.

24. 1850 - Apostolic Christian Church Nazarene. The founder of this Church in America was S. H. Fralhlich from Switzerland who worked among the Swiss and Germans and in 1850 established the first Church of The Apostolic Christian Church Nazarene, a Holiness Church.

25. 1851 - Catholic Apostolic Church. The first church was established in England in 1830, a holiness group that believed that God set the ministers in the Church, Ephesians 4:1 1, and partly taught the Apostolic doctrine. Their first Church in America was in 1851.

26. 1952 - Congregational Methodist Church. A group of members withdrew from the Methodist Episcopal Church South in 1852 and established the Congregational Methodist Church in Georgia.

27. 1852 and established the Congregational Methodist Church in Georgia. This group claimed to be the original Methodist Episcopal Church South and withdrew and founded the First Congregational Methodist Church of the U.S.A. at Forsythe, Georgia in 1 852.

28. 1860- Free Methodist Church of North America. This was a large group of more conservative Methodist who believed in the old school of Methodism. B. T. Roberts, their leader, organized the Free Methodist Church of North America at Pikin, New York in 1860.

29. 1860 - People’s Methodist Church. A holiness group left the Methodist Church in North Carolina and organized the People’s Methodist Church. 30. 1866 - African Union First Colored Methodist Protestant Church Inc. The African Union Church and the First Colored Methodist Protestant Church came together and founded the African Union First Colored Methodist Protestant Church, Inc. in 1866.

31. 1870 - Christian Methodist Episcopal Church. The Negro members of the Methodist Episcopal Church South withdrew and founded the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church in 1870 and in 1954 changed the name to Christian Methodist Episcopal Church.

32. 1869 - Reformed Zion Union Apostolic Church. James R. Howell, a colored minister of the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church withdrew because of discrimination against the Negro Methodist Church and in 1869 founded the Zion Union Apostolic Church and in 1874 was changed to the Reformed Zion Union Apostolic Church.

33. 1881 - New Congregational Methodist Church. A difference in opinions arose in the Methodist Episcopal Church South in a conference in Georgia and the New Congregational Methodist Church was established in 1881.

34. 1885 - Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal Church. This group withdrew from the African Methodist Episcopal Church and in 1885 organized the Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal Church in South Carolina.

35. The Baptist Church. Roger Williams, a young minister came from England to Boston, Massachusetts in 163 1. Williams’ views were not in accord with the Congregational Church and in 1634 was sentenced by the general court to leave Massachusetts Colony. Williams purchased a plot of land at the mouth of the Massachusetts River and his followers came from Massachusetts and together they founded the town of Providence, Rhode Island, and in 1639, the First Baptist Church in America was established. 1639 - Roger Williams established the first Baptist Church in America at Providence, Rhode Island. 1641 - The Second Baptist Church in America was established by John Clarke at Newport, Rhode Island. 1663 - The Third Baptist Church in America was organized in Rehoboth, Massachusetts, by John Myles.

36. 1707 - The First Baptist Association. The First Baptist Association in America was in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania in 1707.

37. 1727 - The Free Will Baptist. Came to America from Wales in 1701. They settled in Pennsylvania on a track of

land called the Welsh Track. The first Church was organized by Paul Palmer, in 1727 in the South Part, and in 1728 the second Church was established by Benjamin Randall in the North.

38. 1728- Seven Day Baptist (German).

Was organized by a German, Conrad Beissel, in 1728 in German Town,

Pennsylvania. Beissel worked for a while with Peter Becket, the founder of the German Baptist Brethren, the Dunkards, but in 1732 he left Becket and organized a

Monastic Communistic religious community in Epharta, Pennsylvania.

39. 1723 - Brethren (Dunkers). Peter Becker with a group from the Church at Crefeld Germany came to America in 1719. William Penn gave them land and they settled at German Town, near Philadelphia. A Group of German Baptists came to Pennsylvania in 1719. They were called Dunkers which means “Dip”. They baptized by immersion but a Church was not organized until 1723. The foremost leaders of the Dunkers were Peter Becker and Christopher Sower.

40. 1773 - Negro Baptist. In 1773 the first Negro Baptist Church in America was organized in Silver Bluff, Georgia and the first pastor was Andrew Bryan, a Negro slave. Other churches were soon established in Petersburg, Virginia - 1776, Richmond, Virginia - 1780, Williamsburg, Virginia - 1785, Savannah, Georgia - 1785 and Lexington, Kentucky - 1790.

41. 1787 - United Baptist. The United Baptist came through a merging of several groups of separate and regular Baptists from Virginia, Kentucky and Carolina. The first organization of this Church was in Richmond, Virginia in 1787.

42. 1813 - General Six-Principal Baptist.

There are two Churches that claim to be the original founder of the General Six-Principal Baptist. First was the Church established in Providence, Rhode Island by Roger Williams, in 1638 and the second was founded in 1813. Both based their claim on Hebrews 6:1 ,2, which gave the six foundation principles.

43. 1823 - Liberty Baptist Church. Was established by Benoni Stinson in Evansville, Indiana in 1 823.

44. 1825 - Duck River Association of Baptist. A group of protesters in the Elk River Association withdrew and formed the Duck River association of Baptist in 1 825.

45. 1827 - Primitive Baptist. They were strictly Orthodox and had never been organized, a free Church. They taught against missionary efforts in the Church and the Kehukee association in North Caroline condemned all missionary society as contrary to the gospel.

46. 1840 - North American Baptist General Conference. This conference was established by a group of German immigrants that had come to Pennsylvania and New Jersey in the Eighteenth Century, and established several Baptist Churches. In 1840 they organized the North American Baptist General Conference.

47. 1843 - Missionary Baptist Church. In 1843 a group of descender’s broke away from the Duck River Association of Baptist Churches and were known as Missionary Baptist and Separate Baptist.

48. 1845 - Southern Baptist Convention. The division of the Baptist into Northern and Southern Baptist came from the slavery question just, before the Civil War. The Board of the Foreign Missions of the American Baptist Convention was in Boston, Massachusetts. The mission board would not accept slave-holders as missionaries. The question of missionaries and missionary money brought the division. In 1845 the Southern Baptist convention was established.

49. 1852 - Baptist General Conference. A Swedish School Teacher, Gustaf Palmquist came to Rock Island, Illinois in 1852 with a group of Swedish Immigrants as a spiritual leader. He came in touch with the Baptist and in 1852 was baptized and ordained a Baptist minister and organized the Baptist General Conference.

50. United Brethren in Christ.

The United Brethren in Christ Church was founded by two German speaking ministers, Philip William Otterbein, born in Germany and Martin Boehm, a Mennonite. Their earnest revival preaching in Pennsylvania and Maryland in the

German language and to German-speaking Churches under the supervision of “unsectarian” ministers brought these two leaders together in a revival meeting in Lancaster, Pennsylvania in 1767 and during this meeting The United Brethren in Christ Church was founded.

51. MODERNISM. 1770. Up until now the Protestant bodies placed the authority of the Bible above that of human reason, but now the modernists place the mind of man above the Bible and reason above faith. They do not believe in supernatural; the virgin birth of Christ; a special revelation from God, the infallibility of the Bible.

52. Socinianism becomes Unitarianism - 1774.

Theophilus Lindsey, a Socinian clergyman in the Episcopal Church of England circulated a petition that clergymen be not obligated to keep the 39 articles of faith. That was a guideline to the

Church of England. But the petition was defeated by the Parliament. Lindsey withdrew from the Episcopal Church and organized a Unitarian Church in 1774.

In 1772 Parliament removed all penal acts against those who denied the Trinity. Amended the Toleration Act by profession of faith in the scriptures instead of the 39 articles. Unitarianisrn insisted on salvation by character rather than through the atoning blood of Jesus. American Unitarianism developed independently out of New England Congregationalism in Massachusetts. An American Unitarian Association was formed in 1825. William Ellery Canning of Boston preached a sermon that outlined the Unitarian doctrine in 1819 A.D. and a National Conference was established in 1865 A.D.

53. Unitarian Universalist Association. This Church claims that its doctrine originates in the early Christian centuries before the Trinity doctrine came into being. As it is today, however, it began during the Protestant Reformation among Armenians and Socinians. It spread among independent thinkers and Anabaptist in Europe and England. Men such as Newton, Locke, and Milton were among its leaders and supporters. It was not organized in England until the late 18th century. American Unitarianism developed independently out of New England Congregationalism. Unitarians have no creed. They believe in the Oneness of God. They do not believe that Jesus was divine except like all other men as a Son of God. They believe that salvation comes by character and to them salvation means being saved from sin here, not from eternal punishment. They do not believe in Hell. They say that to admit that God would permit eternal punishment is to admit that he is powerless to save. They say that Heaven is a state; not a place. They do not believe that the Bible is infallible. They regard it as a library of books, some more important and valuable than others. They believe in the ultimate salvation of all souls. This religion seems to appeal mostly to intellectuals. It champions freedom of belief, democratic principles, and scientific ways of seeking truth.

54. The German Reformed Church - 1747. Established in Germantown, Pennsylvania, 1719. The first pastor was John Philip Boehm. The Germans of the Reformed Church were very poor. Michael Schlatte of Switzerland came to America to help the Reform Churches and organize them. They held their first conference in Philadelphia in 1747. Schlatte went to Holland and raised $48,000, and 700 Bibles. Fifty-one ministers came back with him. The treaty of peace of Westphalia in 1648 gave the Reformed Church the same privilege as the Lutherarts. The Heidelberg Catechism was written by Ursinus and Olevianus in 1563, the reformed interpretation of the Bible. The Jesuits (Roman Catholic Order, a society of Jesus founded by Ignatius Loyola in 1534 A.D.) worked their way to under mind the Reformed Church.

55. The Church in the War of Independence - 1775-1783 A.D. The majority of both clergy and members of the Episcopal Church of England remained loyal to England. The Methodist came to America in 1739. Phillip Embury came to New York and opened worship in his home in 1766. About the same time, Robert Strawbridge came to Maryland, but the Methodist was not established until after the War of Independence. John Wesley took the side of England. The middle colonies were divided. Two-thirds of the signers of the Declaration of Independence were Episcopalians. The ministers were in a difficult position. They had taken a vow

to support the King of England, who was the head of the church. There were established Churches in America. An established Church is a state Church, controlled by the state, (Church and state). All citizens of the state were members of the state Church. At this time there were two established Churches in America, The Congregational Church was in Massachusetts, New Hampshire and the other in Connecticut. The people in Massachusetts who did not belong to the Congregational Church were banished from the colony. (The Baptist and Quakers were driven out.) The Episcopal Church was the established Church in New York, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia. A Church that was not ruled by the state was called a disestablished Church. The Churches of Rhode Island, New Jersey, Delaware, and Pennsylvania were disestablished Churches for the Baptist and Quakers were in the majority. The dissenting Churches led by the Baptists fought for disestablishment and by 1786 New York, Maryland, and Virginia were disestablished, and soon spread through the nation.

56. Christian Church. The Christian Church dates back in its earliest beginning to 1794. Three separate divisions united to constitute it. One of these rose in Virginia, led by Rev. James O’Kelly, who left the Methodist Church, with a number of followers, on account of dissatisfaction with the discipline and methods of that Church. They chose for the new organization, formed in 1794, the name of Christian. The second branch was formed in Vermont in 1801 by Elias Smith and Abner Jones who were Baptists that dissented from the Calvinistic doctrines and the policy of the Baptist Churches. Other Baptists came to their standard, which affirmed the Bible as their creed and the name Christian as their sufficient designation. Many Churches were organized in connection with this movement. The third strand was Presbyterian in origin. In Kentucky differences arose in 1800 (one among Presbyterians in the Crane Ridge revival) and Barton W. Stone led those who withdrew and formed a new organization with the same name and similar principles as the Virginia and Vermont bodies. Each of these movements were unknown to the others until later on when they came together, agreed to principles and polity and united in the organization known as the Christian Church.

57. Episcopal Church. It is the first self governed Church. It is part of the Anglican Community which was formally organized in 1789, as the successor to the Church of England. The doctrine, worship and ministerial order are the same also. The Church accepts the Apostles and Nicene Creed and its prayer book as doctrine. They accept the Bible as the divine inspired Word of God. They believe in the Trinity, the Virgin birth, and also the incarnation. Churches whose services are much more involved in their worship are called High Churches, and of course, those churches which have much simpler forms of worship are called Low Churches. During the 1600’s and 1700’s when people first came to America they of course brought their religion with them and within a short time after establishing several colonies the Church of England became quite prominent in the New World. When the American colonies started to obtain their freedom from England the priests and

bishops remained loyal to the Crown of England because when they became ordained they took a pledge to the flag of England. They received much persecution and were forced to flee back to England or to Canada. Eventually after the American Revolution the church again was established, only this time as the Episcopal Church. Each congregation that was self supporting elects its own governing board and its clergy. If the congregation is not self-supporting, then the bishop of that area is in charge of that local parish. In a given area parishes and missions make up a diocese which is headed by a bishop which is elected until death or retirement by a body of people which go to the general convention. Headquarters is located in New York. It has an approximate membership of 3,2 17,365. It does not have an active missionary program. In 1719 a new edition of the Heidelberg Catechism was published, the position which contains the expression that the Popish Mass is an accursed Idolatry. The Jesuits failed in their effort to have the new edition condemned. Modernism crept in, and in 1817 the King of Prussia by royal degree forced the union of the Lutheran and Reformed Churches, since the Reformed Church practically ceased to exist, they were too weak to resist for only two small districts boarding the Netherlands were left.

58. CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. The Churches of the New Jerusalem were some times called Swedenborgian taken from the name of Emanuel Swedenborg from Stockholm, Sweden teachings. The Church was first organized in London, England by Robert Hindmorsh in 1783. The first Organized church in America was at Baltimore in 1792 and was known by Swedenborgian Society. The Church in the beginning was divided into three divisions; first, was the General Convention of the New Jerusalem in the U.S.A.; second, was The General Church of the New Jerusalem and Third, was The General Conference in England.

59. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN SWITZERLAND The reformed Churches in Switzerland, France, Germany, Netherland, and Scotland were invaded with Modernism and unbelief In the 1800’s a great revival came to Switzerland under Cesar Malan, Alexandre Vinet, and Frederic Godet. Calvinism returned, trouble arose, and now there is only about 10, 000 members.

60. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN HUNGARY. In the time of Calvin, 1567, the Hungarian Reformed Church accepted Calvinism, and adopted the Confession Helvetique. Rudolph of Hapsburg tried to defeat Calvanism, but Calvanism took up arms and defeated Etienne Bocskay and Rudolph was forced to sign The Peach of Vienna giving religious freedom. But today Hungary is predominantly Catholic. The country today is under communist domination. There is about 2,000,000 members in the Reformed Church. In 1958, The Free Magyar Reformed Church changed it’s name to The Hungarian Reformed Church. Very few Hungarians came to America.

61. THE SECOND GREAT AWAKENING. The second Great Awakening of Religion in the beginning of 1700, in England by the Methodist and in the colonies in America by Whitefield, was brought to a close

by the erroneous doctrines of English Deism and French skepticism. In the first part of 1853, a second great revival awakening begins in the East and spread to the New

West and great revivals and campmeetings spread over the colonies and many new denominations developed. The Cumberland Presbyterian Church The Christian Church The Church of the Disciples Methodist Protestant Church Church of the United Brethren in Christ Evangelist Church, and in New England many Congregational Churches and ministers rejected the doctrine of the Trinity and formed Unitarian churches.

62. Three Nonconformist Movements Arose:

I) Edward Irving, a Presbyterian Minister taught that the gifts of the Apostolic age, speaking in tongues, prophesying, and healing the sick would be restored if people only had enough faith and went so far as to claim that some of the members of the church had these gifts. He taught the five-fold ministry, apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, Ephesians 4:11. He was driven from fellowship with the Presbyterian Church and he organized the first Catholic Apostolic Church in England in 1830, and the first Church in America was organized in 1851. 2) The second movement came from Ireland and was called Brethren. One of the foremost leaders was Nelson Dorby of Plymouth, England and the movement was called DARBYJTES of Plymouth Brethren. This movement spread to several countries. Another outstanding leader in the Brethren Church was George Miller. 3) The third was the Salvation Army, organized by William Booth, 1878 in Wales, and later in London, England and the United States.

63. THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH The Christian Church had its origin in America. It began its history in 1804 in Tennessee and Kentucky under the leadership of Barton W. Stone, a Presbyterian minister, who withdrew from the Presbyterian church and organized a church at Caneridge, Kentucky. Bible was their standard of faith and their only name was Christian which became the “Christian Church.”

64. THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH (The Disciples of Christ). Soon after the founding of the Christian Church in 1804 A.D., Alexander Campbell withdrew from the Presbyterian Church and formed a Baptist Church and called his followers, “Disciples of Christ.” The Churches of Christ claim to have originated on the day of Pentecost in Jerusalem, 33 A.D., and to be identified with the New Testament Church in origin, doctrine, and practice. They believe that in the early centuries there were departures from New

Testament teachings to the extent that the identity of the Churches as they were in the New Testament times became lost. Efforts were made to restore the doctrines and practices of these Churches, but it was not until the early part of the 19th Century that they culminated in Great Britain, and in the United States later in what became known as The “Restoration Movement.” The foremost leaders were Barton W. Stone, Thomas Campbell, and Walter Scott.

65. CHRISTIAN CHURCH (Disciples of Christ). The church bearing two names, both official: Disciples of Christ and The Christian Church. It began its history in 1800 after a great religious awaking in Tennessee and Kentucky. The foremost leaders were: James O’Kelly in Virginia Abner Jones and Elias Smith in New England Barton Stone in Kentucky Thomas and Alexander Campbell in West Virginia Barton Stone, a Presbyterian minister organized a Church in Cain Ridge, Kentucky called Christian. Alexander Campbell, a Presbyterian minister from Ireland adopted the Principle of baptism by immersion and formed a Baptist Church, but soon withdrew and called his followers Disciples of Christ. In 1832, the two Churches, Christian and Disciples merged to form the Christian Church (Disciples of Christ). Another Church came from these around 1900, for in 1906 the religious census listed the Churches of Christ for the first time and was organized by Alexander Campbell. Alexander Campbell and his followers adopted baptism by immersion in the year 1812 and in 1813 they joined the Baptist and remained there until the year 1830. In the year 1832, under the leadership of Barton W. Stone they formed the Disciples of Christ or Christian Church. The Federal Census shows that The Disciples of Christ or Christian Church was divided over the question of instrumental music, and organized missionary efforts, in the year of 1906. We have no record of the so called Church of Christ as it exists today prior to the year of 1906.

66. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN THE NETHERLANDS. The synod of Dort in the Netherlands - in 1618-1619 was the greatest synod among the Reformed Churches ever held. Delegates from the Netherlands and from the Reformed Churches in England came eighty-four theologians and eighteen secular commissioners appointed by the civil government and the expenses were paid by the State General. Only three Armenians were elected delegates and these had previously been disqualified by charges of Heresy and were compelled to surrender their seats to delegates appointed by the Orthodox minority of the Synod of Utrecht. Armenianism was positively condemned and their teachings were classed as heresy, but Armenianism lived on. John Wesley adopted Armenianism and it became the creed of The Wesleyan Methodists. In 1834 in spite of persecutions they organized the Christian Reformed Church. In the I 800’s they founded a Theological School. Two outstanding leaders were H. P. Scholte and A. C. Van Raalte. In 1847-1848 they led their congregations to Iowa and Michigan, U.S.A. Abraham Kuyper led the Calvinist in the Netherland, to a great revival. Abraham Kuyper in 1898 made a speaking tour through the U.S.A. The Catholic Church grows once more from 1500 AD. to the present. The Catholics do mission work from 1500-1600 A.D. Reformation began 1517 A.D.

Discovery of foreign lands was first done by Portugese and Spaniards. The first 150 years of missionary work was conducted by Roman Catholics. Columbus, a Spaniard, discovered America. Ignatius Loyola, founder of the Order of Jesuits stirred the zeal for missionary work among the Catholics. Francis Xavier became the first great Catholic missionary. In India 1542, in Japan 15499, and in China in 1552. He was about to begin work in China when he died. Spanish missionaries won the Philippines, South and Central America and Mexico, for the Catholic Church. French Jesuits - established the Catholic Church in the Province of Canada, around the Great Lakes down the Mississippi River into Louisiana, Florida and alone the coast of California. Today Catholic missionary work is carried on in Ceylon, India, Japan, Korea, Mongolits Africa, Australia, the Islands of the Pacific and among the North American Indians. Protestants are evangelizing the world through mission work. Some of the early Protestant missionaries were Christians such as Schwartz 1750-1798 who did missionary work in India. From 1732 to the present day Moravian missionaries have carried on mission work in every part of ‘the world. William Carey, 1761-1824, was called the Father of Modern Missions. In 1792, he organized the Baptist Missionary Society. In 1793 he and Amily went to India.

67. THE MORMON CHURCH

Founded by Joseph Smith and he organized the movement in 1830. Now there are five Mormon denominations: 1) Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints - This is the largest body of the Mormon Church. Headquarters is in Salt Lake City, Utah. The Church was first formed in 1830, by Joseph Smith and their headquarters was in Kirkland, Ohio from 1831-1837, and in 1840 they moved to Nauvoo, Illinois, and in 1845, under the leadership of Brigham Young, the Mormons moved to Salt Lake City, Utah. 2) Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of the Latter Day Saints – This body was organized in 1852 in Beloit, Wisconsin, and Joseph Smith’s son was Chosen President in 1 860 at Areboy, Illinois. 3) Church of Christ (Temple Lot) - There were different beliefs in doctrine and in 1852 two groups departed from the organization and formed two new groups. Church of Christ (Temple Lot) known as the New Organization at Crew Creek, Illinois, under the name of Church of Christ. 4) Church of Jesus Christ - The leader of this group, Sidney Rigdon, of Pennsylvania purchased a form at Greencastle, Pennsylvania. A small group would not go to Greencastle, and under the leadership of William Bickerton in 1862 formed an organization called Church of Jesus Christ. 5) Church of Jesus Christ of the latter Day Saints (STRANGITES). This group claims to be the original Church of Jesus Christ of the Latter Day Saints. It was organized by James J. Strong at Burlington, Wisconsin in 1844. Joseph Smith of New York, the founder of the Mormon Church, claimed that an angel showed him that all the existing Churches were in error and that the Bible of the Western World, a book of golden plates was buried in the 4th Century in a stone box in a hill near by, and in 1827 he dug up the box and took three years in translating the plates and in 1 830 the book of the Mormon was published. Joseph Smith was their prophet and he founded a church in 1830 with

headquarters in Kirkland, Ohio. The Mormon Church had “Twelve Apostles.” Brigham Young, one of the foremost leaders, was one of the apostles. In 1840 the Mormons moved to Illinois and in 1 845 under the leadership of Brigham Young moved to Salt Lake City, Utah and it became their permanent home. 68. THE ADVENTISTS. William Miller, a lay Baptist minister of Low Hampton, New York began preaching the second coming of Christ in 1831 and set 1843 as the date for the Lord’s second coming. Miller had a great following which came out of several denominations. It was a movement within the existing Churches. At first, his followers were called Millerites. An organization of the Adventist was formed in 1845 and in 1846 there came a division in the Adventists Church. A group came out and was known as the Seventh-Day Adventists. Under the leadership of Mrs. Ellen White, they taught the Jewish Sabbath. Adventism in general is a Christian faith based upon the conviction that the second advent of Christ is the sole hope of the world. Adventism was started by William Miller. He studied the scriptures in 1816 and concentrated on the prophecies of Daniel and Revelation. Miller came to the conclusion that many Old and New World Biblical scholars had already reached, namely, that the symbolic “DAY” of Bible prophecy represents a year. He thought that the “sanctuary” mentioned in Daniel 8:14 was the earth (or the Church) which would be cleansed by fire at the second advent. He believed that this cleansing would occur sometime between March 21, yet it failed to materialize. So Miller set another date, October 22, 1844. But it too failed to come to pass. By this time most of the people in the Advent Church either left the Church or left the Christian faith altogether. At first nearly all Adventist agreed that the second advent of Christ will be pre millennial that is, that His return would precede the thousand year period. Today, however, many of them, including the Advent Christian group, hold the amillennial position.

69. SEVENTH DAY ADVENTISTS. The Seventh Day Adventist is by far the largest single Adventist body in point of numbers, in the United States and throughout the world. The Seventh Day Adventist began in the 1840’s. In 1844 a small Group of Adventists began observing the Sabbath on the seventh day. By 1 860 they officially adopted the name, Seventh Day Adventist.

70. THE LOW CHURCH. 1850: THE HIGH CHURCH: THE BROAD CHURCH

At the time of the nineteenth century the Methodist had two great leaders, John

Wesley and George Whitefield. Wesley was an Armenian in doctrine and Whitefield was Calvinist. Wesley was not only a great preacher but was a great organizer and founded the Methodist Church. 1) THE LOW CHURCH - Whitefield was a powerful preacher, but was not the organizer that Wesley was, but he had thousands of followers and he remained in the Anglican Church. His teachings formed the Evangelical party, which was the Low Church. 2) THE HIGH CHURCH - The Methodist revival, Dessendeps, Catholics, and the Low Church was trying to repeal the laws of the Anglican Church and when

the Anglican Church made an effort to put an end to the division, the Anglican Church became known as the High Church. 3) THE BROAD CHURCH - The Broad Church arose in the Church of England under the leadership of the Germans. They believed in a State Church ruled by the officials of the State and all the citizens of the State were members of the Church.

71. SALVATION ARMY - 1861. William Booth, ordained minister in the Methodist New Conexon body in England, regretfully left the pulpit of that Church in 1861 to become a freelance evangelistic preacher. This led him to slum areas in London’s East End and to a dedication of his life to the poverty stricken He founded Church masses in that area. His plan was to make his work supplementary to that of the Churches, but proved impractical because many converts did not want to go where they were sent and often they were not accepted when they did go. Booth soon found that he needed his converts to help handle the great crowds that came to his meetings. He began to work in Mile End Waste under the name of the Christian Missions; in 1878 the name of Salvation Army was changed to Christian Missions. Booth first organized his movement along lines of Methodist polity with annual conferences. With changing the name Salvation Army, the whole organization became dominated by the new title, “Articles of War”. A Declaration of Faith was drawn up, and soon the mission stations became corps, members became soldiers, evangelists became officers, and converts were listed as seekers. Booth set up his organization on a military pattern which provided a direct line of authority. The work spread quickly over England, Scotland, and Wales. Established in the U.S. by a pioneer group under the direction of Commissioner George Scott Railton. The function of officers is similar to that of ministers of other Churches and officers are commissioned to full-time Salvation Army service. The motivation force of the Salvation Army in all of its work is the religious faith of its officers and soldiers. The fundamental doctrines of the organization are stated on the Foundation Deed of 1878 in all cardinal admirations. These statements document the arm’s recognition of the Bible as the only rule of Christian faith and practice of God who is the creator. They believe in the Trinity of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Jesus Christ as Son of God and Son of man. Sin as the great destroyer of man’s soul and society. These services were given without respect to race, color, creed, or condition and the whole works financed largely through voluntary subscriptions, participation in federal funds, and annual maintenance appeals from each service.

72. THE CHURCH OF CHRIST SCIENTISTS. Mrs. Baker Glover Eddy was the founder of the Christian Scientist Church. She began teaching the doctrine of Christian Scientists in 1867 and established an association of Christian Scientists in 1876 A.D. and organized the first Church in Boston, Massachusetts in 1879 A.D. with twenty-six members. Pages 77-78 Documents of the Christian Church.

73. JEHOVAH’S WITNESSES 1872.

The Jehovah’s Witnesses were first called Millennial Dawnists, International Bible Students,

and Russellites. Charles Taze Russell was the first General organizer of his followers in Pittsburg in 1872 and in 1909 their headquarters was moved to Brooklin and in 1939 the name was changed to the Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, Inc. In 1916 Judas Rutherford became President and was succeeded by Nathan Knorras, President in 1942. The organization became known as Jehovah’s Witnesses in 1931. The official beginning of the Jehovah’s Witness Movement was December 13, 1884. Charles Russell, troubled by some of the doctrines taught in his own religion, began to search the Bible. He organized a Bible class of six men which met regularly. This group met in Pittsburg from 1870-1875. Russell believed, along with N. R. Barbour of Rochester, New York, that Christ’s second coming was to be spiritual and not that in flesh. Within a few years, however, Russell broke from N. H. Barbour because of a disagreement that Christ died for the ransom of Adam and his race. Russell then started a new periodical called Zion’s Watchtower and Herald of Christ’s Presence. The purpose of the Jehovah’s Witness Organization was “the dissemination of Bible truths in various languages by means of the publication of tracts, pamphlets, papers, and other religious documents and by use of all other lawful means”.

74. JUDAISM -1875. Judaism is the religion of the descendants of Abram, Isaac, and Jacob. The name is taken from kingdom of Judah. In the last 100 years, Judaism has evolved into several divisions and sects. Reform Jews believe that mankind will evolve into a messianic age at which time, the Messiah will come. For them, Judaism is a way of life that changes with the times. They stress the unity of all Jews everywhere, irregardless of belief Conservative and Orthodox Judaism believes in living by the law of the Pentateuch. Prayer and following the law will bring the Messiah. Mystic Jews are preoccupied with esoteric philosophies and doctrines, mystical experiences, and the continual search for God. Some Jewish mystics in the middle ages, studied in order to convert Christians. By contrast, a significant number were converted to Christianity. The Jewish “cults” include the Hasidim. These are ultraconservative seats that attempt to follow the Jewish law. They have their own holiness standards, all of which are scriptural. They believe they are the only true Jews. Other Jews cling to no division. Many young Jews expect the Messiah soon, and simply believe in living a good life. Finally, there are many Jews and Hebrew-Christian organizations that believe in Jesus. Some of them have come to accept the New Birth message of being born again.

75. AMANA CHURCH SOCIETY - 1842. Most commonly called Amana Society, this group came from the German Pietistic movement. The foremost leaders were Johann Rock and Ledwig Gruber who established the Amana Church Society in 1714 and in 1842 came to America settling at Buffalo, New York and organized themselves as the Ebenezer Society.

76. SPIRITUALISM - 1848. Spiritualism is as old as man. Man has always had a desire to communicate with spirits and the dead. Andrew Jackson Davis is considered to be the philosophical founder of Spiritualism, but as an organized religion it began at Hydesville, New York in 1828 under the leadership of the Fox Sisters, Margaret and Kate, and in a larger sense,

Satan himself is the originator of Spiritualism. There are various groups of Spiritualism. 1) Spiritualism, is a term with two meanings. In philosophy, spiritualism is the position that the universe is entirely spiritual in nature. Those who accept this position usually believe that the universe consists of many spirits, or self-conscious experiencing beings, including God. Other names for this view, are personalism and personal idealism. In its more common meaning, which is that disembodied spirits can and do communicate with people here on earth. Now, spiritism is the better word for mediumistic phenomena only, not implying any religious belief whatever as to the state of such spirits. 2) Philosophy, Spiritualism as a religion, while not dogmatic, may be divided into two parts - the philosophy and the phenomena. The philosophy of spiritualism holds that: Our existence in ghosts for the development of spiritual beings, death being but a step from this existence into another grade of spirit life. Our thoughts and deeds here will affect our conditions later and determine the grade we enter after death. Also, that our happiness and progress depend wholly on the use we make of our opportunities here on earth. Spiritualism is not contradictory to Christianity but essentially must be defined in its differentiation and purpose. 3) Phenomena - The phenomena of spiritualism are those unusual happenings that believers consider spiritual manifestation of power. Such manifestations are usually performed through a medium, a person in the human world who has exceptional psychic or spiritual powers. Certain mediums claim to have the power of materialization, that is the ability to produce spirits in material form. This is closely associated with demonology often times and must be carefully discerned by the word of God. 4) History - The spiritualistic movement began in the United States with the lectures of Andrew Jackson Davis (1826-1910). In 1848 the Fox sisters, near

Rochester, New York, reported some extraordinary happenings that startled the public into attention to the movement. In 1882 the Society for Physical Research was established in London, later similar societies were set up in the United States and other countries.

Some phases of spiritualism have been a part of the older religions of the Orient for thousands of years. Witchcraft and sorcery are strong companions to this realm.

77. DEISM - 1850. In the nineteenth century doctrinal differences began to arise in the Lutheran Church, Socinianism, and Unitananism. These differences had torn the Presbyterian Church apart of which brought a movement called Deism. Deism, originated in England, but spread to France, the Netherlands and Germany. They believed God made the world and put it together like a watch and just let it run itself Deism denied all worship of the spirit. Benjamin Franklin, and Thomas Jefferson were Deist. Franklin’s maxim was, honesty is the best policy, not because it is right, but that it pays.

78. LUTHERAN CHURCHES IN AMERICA - 1638. The first independent colony of Lutherans was established by Swedes along the Delaware River at Fort Christiana in New Sweden, 1638, in New Amsterdam, Holland in 1649, and in New York in 1664. The German immigration brought over a million Germans to America from 1830-1870.

79. AUGUSTANA EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN - 1860. Just before the Civil War there was also a large group of Norwegian and Swedish who came to Rock Island, Illinois and established the Augustana Synod and Augustana Collage.

80. APOSTOLIC LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA - 1872. Finnish Immigrants came to Colmut, Michigan and in 1872 a Finnish Congregation organized the Solomon Kortenitmi Lutheran Society, in 1879 the Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of Colmut, and a group of independent apostolic Lutheran Congregations merged which established the Apostolic Lutheran Church of America in 1929.

81. EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA (EIELSENSYNOD) -1846. In 1846 the first Evangelical Lutheran Church was formed by Elling Eielsen, a Norwegian minister.

82. THE LUTHERAN CHURCH - MISSOURI SYNOD - 1847. The Missouri Synod of the Lutheran Church was founded in Missouri by Saxon immigrants in 1847, with 12 congregations under the name German Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio and other states.

83. WISCONSIN EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN SYNOD. - 1850. This Lutheran Synod under the name First German Lutheran Synod of Wisconsin was organized in 1850. The merging of three synods, Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Michigan in 1918 formed the Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Wisconsin, and other states and in 1959 the name was changed to Wisconsin Evangelical Lutheran Synod.

84. CHRISTIAN UNION - 1864 The Christian Union was organized in Columbus, Ohio in 1864 with the purpose of uniting all Christians. It was a loose union with no one creed binding upon any member.

85. AMERICAN ETHICAL UNION -1876. This union is built upon moral philosophy and the ethical traditions of all great religions of mankind, rather than upon creed and ceremony. The membership was made up of belief of one God, more than one god, or no god. The union was founded by Felix Adler in 1 876. There are thirty active societies in the union. They sponsor such programs as Free Kindergartens, visiting nurses, the child study movement, the abolition of child labor and capital punishment, free public legal aid societies, civil liberties and interracial adoption practices.

86. CHURCH OF GOD (ANDERSON. INDIANA) - 1880. It had its beginning in 1880, as a movement within existing churches.

87. EVANGELICAL FREE CHURCH OF AMERICA - 1884. A group of independent congregations and several Churches of the old Swedish Anagarii Synod and Mission Synod formed a fellowship of “free” congregations, known as the Swedish Evangelical Free Mission in 1884.

88. FEDERATED CHURCHES - 1887. The first Federated church was formed in Massachusetts in 1 887. Second in Vermont in 1899. By 1936 there were 508 Federated Churches in America.

89. CHRISTIAN CONGREGATION - 1887. The Christian Congregation was founded in Indiana in 1887. It is a fellowship of ministers, laymen and congregation seeking a noncreedal, non-denominational basis for union.

90. FIRE BAPTIZED HOLINESS CHURCH (Wesleyan) - 1890. Dissenters within the Methodist Churches of Southern Kansas formed the Southeast Kansas Fire Baptized Holiness Association in 1890, and in 1945 adopted its present name - Fire Baptized Holiness Church (Wesleyan).

91. METROPOLITAN CHURCH ASSOCIATION - 1894. This association came from the Metropolitan. Methodist Church of Chicago, Illinois in 1894 for the purpose of evangelizing the poorer and more densely populated sections of the city.

92. CHURCH OF GOD AND SAINTS OF CHRIST - 1896. A Baptist Negro deacon, William S. Crowdy, who claimed visions from God with divine commission, and a prophetic endowment, founded the Church of God and Saints of God Church in Lawrence, Kansas in 1891.

93. CHURCH OF GOD (Apostolic) - 1896. Was organized in 1896 at Danville, Kentucky, by Thomas J. Cox.

94. CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST - 1897. C. H. Mason and C. P. Jones of Arkansas founded the Church of God in Christ, after being rejected by a group of Baptist for over emphasis on holiness in 1897. They put emphasis upon Sanctification, baptism of the Holy Ghost with evidence of speaking with other tongues and the gifts of the spirit, and Trinity in doctrine.

95. CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE - 1897. This alliance was organized as an evangelistic and missionary movement under the leadership of Rev. A. B. Simpson, a Presbyterian minister. The Alliance was divided into two parties: First, Christian Alliance for home missions and secondly,

Missionary Alliance for foreign missions. In 1897 the two groups came together to form the Christian and Missionary Alliance.

96. POLISH NATIONAL CATHOLIC CHURCH OF AMERICA - 1897. There was a long period of conflict between the Roman Catholic Church and the Poles who had immigrated to the United States. In 1897 the Poles left the Roman Catholic Church and organized the Polish National Catholic Church of America in Scranton, Pennsylvania.

97. PENTECOSTAL HOLINESS CHURCH -1898. In Anderson, South Carolina in 1898 a number of Pentecostal associations organized the Fire-Baptized Holiness Church. Another group in 1899 organized the Pentecostal Holiness Church and in 1911 the two bodies came together in Falcon, North Carolina and united under the name of Pentecostal Holiness Church. Another group, the Tabernacle Pentecostal Church, Joined them in 1915. AUTHOR - Through 50 years of studying the scripture concerning the true Church of God that was established in 30 A.D., the author has been much disturbed of so little emphasis placed on the doctrine of the apostles. Jude, verses 3 expresses the need for sincere urgency in keeping the faith that was first delivered to the Church in the words, “Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. 4 For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. Only 36 years after the out pouring of the Holy Ghost and 1 year before the death of Paul and Peter, and 4 years before the destruction of Jerusalem, 70 A.D., Jude is pleading with the Saints to earnestly contend for the doctrine of the apostles, the creed of the first New Testament Church. This creed is given the utmost attention as recorded in the words of Eph 2:20 “And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner Stone” This foundation is the basis of our salvation as witnessed by lCo 3:10-11 “According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise masterbuilder, I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon. 11 For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.” The apostle Paul gives further impetus and importance to the Apostles Creed by bluntly stating in two specific statements the words, Ga 1:8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. Ga 1:9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.” Paul further exhorts in Romans 16:17 ¶ Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. 18 For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. It can be simply said that whatever we believe or what ever our religious faith is,

it is vital that it be in keeping with the first Churches’ Doctrine because this is essential to us if we ever expect to please God. God has not left man to form the plan of salvation, rather God Himself has given us the pattern as seen in the scripture. May we be sincere and search the scriptures to be sure we are in line with God’s truth. 98. Knights of Columbus - 1882. A Roman Catholic fraternal organization founded in 1882 AD. aiming to associate men of the Church for religious and civic usefulness. (The American College Encyclopedia Dictionary).

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 10 CHURCHES THAT ORIGINATED IN AMERICA FROM 1900-1901 1. CHURCH OF GOD 2. HOLINESS METHODIST CHURCH 3. NATIONAL HOLINESS ASSOCIATION 4. CHURCH OF THE LUTHERAN BRETHREN OF AMERICA CLOSING YEARS OF THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH PERIOD 1901 - 1916 AND A RESTORATION CONTINUANCE

5. EIGHT PERIODS OF NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH HISTORY 6. THE FIRST GREAT AWAKENING 7. THE SECOND GREAT AWAKENING 8. THE THIRD GREAT AWAKENING 9. THE LATTER-DAY OUTPOURING OF THE HOLY GHOST 10. THE KANSAS REVIVAL, 1901 11. THE INDIA REVIVAL 12. THE LOS ANGELES REVIVAL 13. THE PENTECOSTAL ASSEMBLIES OF THE WORLD 14. THE PENTECOSTAL MINISTERIAL ALLIANCE 15. EMMANUEL’S CHURCH IN JESUS CHRIST 16. THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 17. THE PENTECOSTAL ASSEMBLIES OF JESUS CHRIST 18. THE PENTECOSTAL CHURCH INCORPORATED 19. THE UNITED PENTECOSTAL CHURCH 20. SYNOD OF EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCHES 21. TRIUMPH, THE CHURCH AND KINGDOM OF GOD IN CHRIST 22. HOUSE OF DAVID 23. CHURCH SANCTIFIED HOLY CHURCH 24. FREE CHRISTIAN ZION CHURCH OF CHRIST 25. BUDDHIST CHURCHES OF AMERICA 26. INDEPENDENT AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 27. APOSTOLIC FAITH

28. CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE 29. CHRISTIAN CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA 30. CHURCH OF ILLUMINATION 31. PENTECOSTAL FIRE BAPTIZED HOLINESS CHURCH 32. BAHA’I 33. AMERICAN RESCUE WORKERS

34. CHURCH OF GOD HOLINESS 35. ASSEMBLIES OF GOD, GENERAL COUNCIL 36. LIBERAL CATHOLIC CHURCH 37. REFORMED NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH 38. APOSTOLIC OVERCOMING HOLY CHURCH OF GOD CHURCHES FROM 1916 39. PENTECOSTAL CHURCH OF CHRIST 40. PILLAR OF FIRE-PENTECOSTAL UNION 41. EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN SYNOD 42. INTERNATIONAL CHURCH OF THE FOUR SQUARE GOSPEL 43. THE AFRICAN ORTHODOX CHURCH 44. PENTECOSTAL CHURCH OF GOD OF AMERICA INC. 45. OPEN BIBLE STANDARD CHURCHES INC. 46. CONGREGATIONAL HOLINESS CHURCH 47. THE ORIGINAL CHURCH OF GOD, INC. 48. INTERNATIONAL PENTECOSTAL ASSEMBLES 49. FIRE-BAPTIZED HOLINESS CHURCH 50. EVANGELICAL CONGREGATIONS CHURCH 51. WORLD WIDE CHURCH OF GOD 52. AMERICAN MINISTERIAL ASSOCIATION 53. KADESH CHURCH OF IMMANUEL 54. PROTESTANT CONFERENCE (Lutheran) 55. ORTHODOX LUTHERAN CONFERENCE 56. BLACK MUSLIMS 57. INDEPENDENT FUNDAMENTAL CHURCHES OF AMERICA 58. CALVARY PENTECOSTAL CHURCH, INC. 59. NATIONAL DAVID SPIRITUAL TEMPLE OF CHRIST CHURCH UNION, INC. U.S.A. 60. APOSTOLIC METHODIST CHURCH 61. CONSERVATIVE CONGREGATIONAL CHRISTIAN CONFERENCE 62. OPEN BIBLE STANDARD CHURCHES, INC. 63. BIBLE PROTESTANT CHURCH 64. THE UNITED METHODIST CHURCH 65. CUMBERLAND METHODIST CHURCH 66. EMMANUEL HOLINESS CL-LURCH 67. CONGREGATIONAL CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 68. PENTECOSTAL FREE.-WIIL BAPTIST CHURCH, INC. 69. UNITARIAN UNIVERSALIST ASSOCIATION 70. WESLEYAN CHURCH

71. MISSIONARY CHURCH 72. ASSEMBLES OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST 73. TWO

74. ISRAEL FROM 1947 75. WORLD COUNCIL OF CHURCHES 76. THE EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY 77. AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH

AUTHOR: Believing in and standing for the principles of our U.S. A. CONSTITUTION, I firmly feel that every man has a right to “Freedom of Press, Freedom of Religion and Freedom of Speech”. Yet, with this freedom comes the serious obligation to seek and adhere to the teaching of the word of God. This behooves each and every man to seek Truth as the scripture declares in John 4: 24 “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.” Jesus further states in Joh 8:32 “And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.” Why is the Truth so important? Namely, because the word declares two specific times: Pr 14:12 ¶ There is a way which seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death. Pr 16:25 ¶ There is a way that seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death.

While history has given us a general view of millions seeking for something more satisfying to the spirit of man in the religious efforts as previously outlined, we must finally recognize that what we accept and believe will be judged by the Judge of all Ages in that final Judgment. Unbiasedly. while I have listed many Churches that have been organized, I must conclude by saying, I do not necessarily believe or agree that many of them are correct and according to the scripture. You have the allowed “American Freedom” to Choose for Yourself, but never forget, you will become accountable for what you choose! Man’s opinion will not count at the Judgment, Only God’s Opinion Will Count at that Time!

WHAT WE BELIEVE WILL AND DOES MATTER””!! There are those who are simple minded enough to think that “Sincerity” is the only requirement for pleasing God. While we are exhorted to sincerity, sincerity in itself is not sufficient enough when analyzed by the word of God. The little simple and sweet girl, who saw her rain soak kitten shaking with the winter’s cold, was sincere when she put it in the oven to warm it but who could be satisfied with baked cat? Sincerity must be spiced with Truth and Truth must be sincerely sought after. Judge what you believe by the criteria and standard of the inerrant, eternal and pure word of God. If your faith is not in keeping with the Truth of the Bible, your

faith is false and will not stand the test that every man shall be required of Remember the strong words of the apostle in Heb 9:27 “And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment:” Death comes to all religions, bar none.

CHURCHES THAT ORIGINATED IN AMERICA FROM 1900 – 1901

1. CHURCH OF GOD - 1900. There is at least 200 independent religious bodies in the United States That bear the name of Church of God, in one form or another. There are three groups that have their headquarters in Cleveland, Tennessee. The main body began under the leadership of Richard G. Spurling in 1886, in Monroe County, Tennessee, as a Christian Fellowship known as the Christian Union. In 1902 the Church was reorganized under the name of “The Holiness Church”. A. J. Tomlinson in 1923 withdrew from The Holiness Church and organized the Thomlinson Church of God, and in 1953 changed the name to Church of God of Prophecy. At the death of A. J. Thomlinson in 1943, his followers were divided between his sons. Milton Thomlinson remained in Cleveland, Tennessee as head of the Church of God of Prophecy and Homer A. Thomlinson established the Church of God with headquarters in Queens Village, New York. The third, Grady R. Kint, with a small group that left the Church of God of Prophecy and organized the Church of God of all Nations in Cleveland, 1957.

2. HOLINESS METHODIST CHURCH - 1900. There were two Methodist groups by the same name: The first, the Lumber River Mission Conference of the Holiness Methodist Church, founded in North Carolina in 1900 and later became the Lumber River Annual Conference of the Holiness Methodist. The second Holiness Methodist Church is a Western group which came from the Northwestern Holiness Association and auxiliary of the National Holiness Association. The original organization was made up of a group of evangelist and evangelistic bands, in 1911.

3. NATIONAL HOLINESS ASSOCIATION. The organization was founded in 1911 and the name Holiness Methodist Church was adopted in 1920. A Holiness Methodist School of Theology is located in Minneapolis. Church of God (Seventh Day). 1900 - There are two bodies hearing the name of Church of God (Seventh Day; one in Denver, Colorado and the other in Salem, West Virginia. Originally both groups were known as the Church of God (Adventist). In 1900 the first body with headquarters in Denver, Colorado left the group in West Virginia and established headquarters in Stanberry, Missouri. A three party merged with this group and formed the Church of God (Adventist) and from this union the Salem group left the Stanberry group and formed the Church of God (Seventh Day).

4. CHURCH OF THE LUTHERAN BRETHREN OF AMERICA - 1900. A group of independent churches located in Minnesota, Wisconsin, North

Dakota, South Dakota, Iowa, Illinois, were organized in Milwaukee in 1900 to form the church of the Lutheran Brethren of America.

5. THERE ARE EIGHT PERIODS OF NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH HISTORY The first “Apostolic” Church Period was a period of establishing and giving of the New Testament Canon, by the apostles. This period came to a close at the death of the Apostle John about 100 A.D. During the following 225 years many strange doctrines appeared in the Church that was foreign to the teachings of the apostles, and by 325 A.D. the Church as an organization had gone into apostasy. But there were thousands of individuals that still retained the doctrine of the apostles and the fire of Pentecost was still burning in their hearts. For approximately 1200 years the Church was under the authority and power of Imperial and Papal Rome. This polluted and paralogistic Imperial Period produced and became the product of many false doctrines that were not in keeping with apostolic authority. It was a religious period that is described and delineated as having a Babylonian Spirit. The words of John the Beloved give revelation to this period as described in Revelation 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written,

MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration. 7 ¶ And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. 8 The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. 9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. 10 And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. 11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. 13 These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. 14 ¶1 These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful. 15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 16 And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. 18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth. To understand these words of prophesy is to have a little insight to the history of

this period. Such statements as “drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus” could be asked of such men as John Huss, Martin Luther and a host of others who have felt the bite of this old “Mother of Harlots” with her idolatrous and pagan religion. Study a little of the history that developed from the Imperialistic and Papal throne and you will readily see the implications of Revelation, Chapter 17 and who it perfectly describes.

6. THE FIRST GREAT AWAKENING. In 1500 a great awakening came, ‘The Reformation”, under the leadership of Martin Luther and his followers which lasted for 200 years.

7. THE SECOND GREAT AWAKENING.

In 1700 “A Revival Period” led by the Wesleys and their followers which lasted for another 200 years. For the last half century various Bible minded groups appeared and the Church was gradually returning to the doctrine of the first century Church. The prophets of the Old Testament, Deuteronomy 11:14; Proverbs 16:15;

Jeremiah 5:24; Joel 2:23 and Zechariah 10:1 and James in the New Testament. James 5:7, gives an account of the former, or early rain, for the preparing of the soil, and planting of the seed, Deuteronomy 11:14, and the latter rain, for maturing of the grain for harvest, Proverbs 16:15.

8. THE THIRD GREAT AWAKENING. After eighteen hundred years of oppression the latter day outpouring of the Holy Ghost was given, 1901 A.D.

9. THE LATTER-DAY OUTPOURING OF THE HOLY GHOST - January 1,1901 When the latter-day outpouring of the Holy Ghost came in 1901, the doctrine of the trinity had been the standard of the Church doctrine for 1576 years, 325 - 1901 AD., having its roots in the Roman Catholic Church but from the first of the latter-day outpouring of the Holy Ghost there were hundreds who believed in the deity of Jesus Christ according to Colossians 2:8-12 and were baptized in water by immersion in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ according to Acts 2:36 - Acts 2:3 8. This difference in doctrine brought contention among the Pentecostals. The period from 1901 to 1915 was a period of pre organized Pentecost. I All Pentecostals desired to worship together, but contention between the trinity and the oneness doctrine began to grow and soon hundreds were accepting the oneness teaching. In 1914 the Pentecostals organized the Assemblies of God in Hot Springs, Arkansas. With a small group of ministers, both trinity and oneness. Within a few months the doctrinal differences had grown beyond reconciliation. 1 United We Stand, by Arthur L. Clanton The Assemblies of God, called a general council in St. Louis, Missouri, October 1916, and asked for a statement of the fundamental beliefs of the Church and a committee was appointed and the findings of the committee were read and a vote called for. The oneness ministers (the minority) voted solid against the report but were defeated and forced out of the organization. The ministerial membership dropped from 585 to 429. Therefore since oneness ministers and their Churches had been

forced out of the Assemblies of God they must now form an organization of their own. One hundred fifty-six ministers with the backing of the membership of their Churches within two months from the time they were forced out of the Assemblies of God, the oneness ministers were organizing a oneness Pentecostal church. A group of ministers met in Eureka Springs, Arkansas December 28, 1916 and on January 2, 1917 the General Assembly of the Apostolic Assemblies was founded. D. C. 0. Opperman was elected chairman, Lee Floyd, secretary, and Howard F. Goss, treasurer. (The author is proud to say, Howard F. Goss signed my first ministerial credentials and I was honored to have known this dear man, a beginner of a great organization of Pentecostal Truth). This was a permanent separation of trinity and oneness Pentecostals. Hundreds of new converts believed in the doctrine of oneness, but the trinity doctrine had been so well rooted and popularized by the Roman Catholic Church that many could not make the decision to accept oneness. The true opinion of the author at this ‘point is the beginning of the Laodicean Church period, 1916. Pentecostals accepted the latter-day outpouring of the Holy Ghost with the evidence of speaking with other tongues as the spirit gave the utterance and for 15 years worshipped together. God put his approval on baptism in the name of Jesus Christ from the beginning of the latter-day outpouring of the Holy Ghost. In 1902 Charles F. Parham was baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, and wrote a book titled “A Voice Crying in the Wilderness” in defense of oneness and in 1903 Howard H. Goss was baptized in the name of Jesus and many, many other great men could be named in the line of heroes, but time and space will not permit. In 1914 A.D. in Mena, Arkansas, a great revival came and in 6 weeks 500 received the Holy Ghost and were baptized in the tittles, Father, Son and Holy Ghost. The sixth Sunday afternoon a baptismal service was in progress in a nearby river, with 35 converts to be baptized. The minister in charge raised his hand to pronounce the baptismal ceremony, “In obedience to the command of our Lord Jesus Christ and upon the confession of your faith, 1 baptize you my brother in the name of---” and the minister began to speak with tongues. The interpretation came from a minister standing on the bank of the river, “In the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ”. Three times the minister made an effort to baptize in the titles of the father, and of the son, and of the Holy Ghost and. 3 times the interpretation came from the bank of the river “In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ”. Beyond a shadow of doubt 35 converts were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. This caused a great move among the 500 who had just received the Holy Ghost and a great number of them were re-baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. This is just one happening among hundreds of others that took place before 1915 AD 2

10. THE KANSAS REVIVAL. 1901. In 1900 Charles F. Parham dedicated a building in Topeka, Kansas which became known as “Stone’s Folley” and founded the Bethel Bible School. A group of dedicated Bible students volunteered for three hours a day prayer session in order that prayer would be made twenty four hours a day. Their method of study was by subject. Charles Parham, when leaving for a visit

to Kansas City, requested they study the subject, Baptism, with the Holy Ghost according to the teaching of the apostles without communicating with each other. Upon his return he assembled the students for a report of their findings. The answer was unanimous, “speaking with other tongues as the spirit gave the utterance” had been accepted as the sign of the outpouring of the Spirit. The supernatural presence and power of the Holy Ghost was so prevailing the people moved with fear and hundreds received the baptism of the Holy Ghost with the evidence of speaking with other tongues as the spirit gave the utterance, according to Acts 2:4. Signs of the apostolic power and practice was seen everywhere. The people of Topeka were fully aware of the presence and power of the Holy Ghost. The Topeka Daily Newspaper carried bold headlines, “Pentecost has come again”. This was just the beginning, the Holy Ghost spread like wild fire across the country into the surrounding cities. Men and women, full of the Holy Ghost, with zeal and enthusiasm came into the open, accepting the challenge with a dedication that carried this message from city to city, state to state, nation to nation, and at present has covered the world. In 1902 Charles F. Parham wrote a book entitled “A Voice Crying in the Wilderness”, this book showed the weakness of the trinity and taught water baptism in the name of Jesus. Many of the pioneers of Pentecost were baptized in the name of Jesus in the early years of 1902 and 1903. 2 It was the author’s privilege to have as a “Father in the Lord”, the great Bible Teacher and Preacher, Brother U.A. Massey, who baptized me in the lovely, living and life giving name of the Lord Jesus Christ. He knew personally many of/hose at this baptism who were re-baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. My spiritual dad, was baptized in Jesus Name in an Oklahoma pond that four inches of ice had to he cut through to perform this baptism. Then they road a Model 7’ hack to the little settlement where the revival was being conducted. He and Sister Massy, both were baptized at this time and would later become my spiritual leaders in the faith. I was so honored to have this great heritage of which I have preached for over 50 years. It is a rich feeling to have had a ministry that has span a period of nearly 51 years. In those years to have known such great heroes and hearty men of faith has been a personal privilege and high honor. To name a few brings cheerful and sweet memories. There were: 1) Rev. W T Witherspoon who my Bible College that 1 attended dedicated the yearly annual to the memory 0/this great and influential man of God. 2) Rev. Howard A. Goss, former General Superintendent of/he United Pentecostal Church, who signed my first ministerial credentials. 3) Rev. S.C. McClain whose impact as a Bible teacher was well remembered. 4) Rev. Oliver F. Fauss, who dedicated Grace Tabernacle, the second Church I pioneered and founded. 5) Rev. J. E. Dillion, so unique in his leadership as Superintendent of Texas. 6). Rev. V A. Guidroz who I .spent many hours with as a young minister driving him across the District of Texas to various functions and learning every mile Of the way. He superintended the Texas District for nearly 20 years and left a memory with us that will never be forgotten. 7) Rev. U. A. Massey who baptized me in Jesus sweet name and whose Bible teaching so effected my young life. 8) There were the Reverends: A. I Morgan, Oscar Vouga, S. W Chambers,

Mack D. Abbott, Arnold H. Browning, Bill Massengale, S. G. Norris, William R. Starr, M. J. Wolff, C. G. Weeks, Guy E. Roam, C. A. Nelson, and a host of others whose lives .symbolize the line standards of the ministry. 9) And there is the power/id and effective ministry of Andrew Urshan, who gave us our present General Superintendent, Nathaniel A. Urshan, who like his father has become the very epitome of Pentecost and its powerful message to the whole world.

II. THE INDIA REVIVAL 1904 - 1905. 1 In the 19th century a home had been opened in India for widows and children, and in 1896 Pandita Ramabai, called “Roma Bai”, the founder, took in over 3,000 women and children. In the early part of the 20th century prayer was offered daily and nightly by bands of 50. During this great season of prayer the Holy Ghost and fire fell and the people did not know at first just what it was, but they acknowledged it was from God. Balls of fire were actually seen as people were baptized with the Holy Ghost. Weeping and rejoicing came with the evidence of speaking with other tongues. A poor blind woman spoke with fluent English as to convince Mr. Norton, head of a boy’s home that it was the power of God, and the Holy Ghost swept through the boy’s home also. Water baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ was immediately practiced. 1 The Phenomenon of Pentecost, by Frank J. Ewart

12. THE LOS ANGELES REVIVAL. 1906.

About the time of the India revival a great move of God appeared in Los Angeles, known as the Azusa Street revival.

Rev. W. J. Seymour, one of the pioneer ministers of the Los Angeles revival (a black man) was a member of a Holiness group ‘The Evening Light Saints”, who taught sanctification as a second definite work of Grace. Prior to this time Rev. Seymour acted as pastor of a holiness mission in Houston, Texas. A member of this mission, Sister Farrar, was attending the Bethel Bible School in Topeka, Kansas, and had received the Holy Ghost at the initial outpouring in 1901. The testimony of Sister Farrar convinced Rev. Seymour of the reality of this message and being led of God to

Los Angeles he found many disappointments. After many months of prayer and suffering a great Holy Ghost revival came to Azusa Street. The demonstration of the

Holy Ghost at Topeka and India, is now taking place in Los Angeles. Jesus, in Matthew 18:16 and Paul in II Corinthians 13:1 has declared that in the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established. These three revivals of the Holy

Ghost, is witness enough to establish the proof of the validity of this movement.

This Pentecostal movement did not originate from within the framework of some other organization (as all other organizations had) but was unique in the restoration of the first century church.

For 1576 years (325 - 1901) the trinity doctrine had been the standard in the Church and had become so deeply rooted it was not until 1915 that water baptism by immersion in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ was fully established.

13. THE PENTECOSTAL ASSEMBLES OF THE WORLD 1 THE FIRST MERGER.

The founding of this organization shrouded in almost total obscurity, S. C. McClain states that it was formed by a minister named Frazier, late in 1914, in Portland, Oregon. Morris E. Golder, Pentecostal Assemblies of the World minister, says that the minister’s name was Frazee and that the organization has its beginning in Los Angeles in 1915. Soon after the formation of the General Assembly of the Apostolic Assemblies its ministers encountered a serious problem. America had entered the First World War on April 6, 1917. Since the organization had been in existence for such a short time it could not secure noncombatant status for its young ministers. Another problem in those days, a special clergy rate for train fare was granted ministers, and the clergy bureau refused to recognize the newly formed organization. For this reason it seemed good to the oneness ministers of the general assembly of the Apostolic Assemblies to 1 United We Stand, by Rev. Arthur Clanton seek consolidation with the Pentecostal Assemblies of the World. The date of the merger is uncertain. S. C. McCIain puts it in 1917 and 0. F. Fauss in 1918. The name of the older organization was retained. This was an inter racial organization. E. W. Doak, a white man was elected General Chairman, G. T. Haywood, a black minister was elected General Secretary, and D. C. 0. Opperman was chosen General Elder.

14. THE PENTECOSTAL MINISTERIAL ALLIANCE. Certain ministers of the Pentecostal Assemblies of the World met during their conference in Chicago in October 1924 and took steps to form a new, all white, organization and in the old Lexington Avenue Church in Jackson, Tennessee, February 17 - 27, 1925, Howard A. Goss was elected temporary chairman. A second meeting was in St. Louis, Missouri on November 3, 1925. This was the first General Assembly of the movement W E Kidson later became General Secretary.

15. EMMANUEL’S CHURCH IN JESUS CHRIST Some of the ministers who had left the Pentecostal Assemblies of the World were dissatisfied with the newly formed organization. Different reasons were stated, but the main one was this: They declared that the Pentecostal Ministerial Alliance was so organized to only look after and care for ministers and the saints had no protection and no form of Church government. For this reason the group desired to form a Church organization. A trio state camp meeting was held October 15 - 25, 1925 in Houston, Texas (the trio states were Texas, Louisiana and Oklahoma) and founded the Emmanuel’s Church in Jesus Christ. W. H. Lyon was appointed chairman pro tern and G. C. Stroud, secretary. The Church would be governed by a board of twelve ministers. W. H. Lyon was elected chairman and G. C. Stroud, secretary-treasurer. Andrew D. Urshan was Foreign Mission Secretary-Treasurer. The Emmanuel’s Church in Jesus Christ first moved toward a merger with this group by asking for a joint convention, to be held in October 1927. The Joint convention was held in Guthrie, Oklahoma October 18 - 22, 1927. The two bodies voted to consolidate and retained the name Emmanuel’s Church in Jesus Christ. The officials of the organization were elected for a one year term. Ben Pemberton, chairman, W. H. Lyons, vice chairman, W. H. Whittington, secretary and J. 0. White, treasurer. Cleave Kerley, Oliver F. Fauss and C. A. Pyatt were chosen to consolidate the manuals of the two organizations.

16. THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST. When the white ministers withdrew from the inter racial Pentecostal Assemblies of the World in 1924, they established three oneness organizations within the space of a year. The Pentecostal Ministerial Alliance was founded in February 1925, The Apostolic Churches of Jesus Christ was begun in St. Louis by W. H. Whittington and Ben Pemberton and the Emmanuel’s Church in Jesus Christ in October 1925. The Emmanuel’s Church in Jesus Christ and the Apostolic Church of Jesus Christ assembled together in the general convention of Emmanuel’s Church in Jesus Christ held in Port Arthur, Texas October 16 - 21, 1928 and was successfully consolidated into one great body. The convention voted to accept the name Apostolic Church of Jesus Christ, without a single vote against it.

17. THE PENTECOSTAL ASSEMBLES OF JESUS CHRIST. The Apostolic Church of Jesus Christ, seeking fellowship of all Jesus name organizations offered to merge with the Pentecostal Assemblies of the World (a Negro organization) which was accepted with open arms. A conference was scheduled for St. Louis on November 18- 20, 1931. Before the two groups met jointly, the chairman of the Pentecostal Assemblies of the World appointed a committee to meet with representatives of the Apostolic Church of Jesus Christ to formulate plans for the merger. Selected were: S. N. Hancock, R. 0. Pettis, G. A. White, G. B. Rowee, K. F. Smith, P. J. F. Bridges and F. E. Curtis and without a descending vote the name of The Pentecostal Assemblies of Jesus Christ was chosen.

18. THE PENTECOSTAL CHURCH INCORPORATED. The Pentecostal Ministerial Alliance changed its name to Pentecostal Church Incorporated October 1932. The reason for the change of name was not only to have an alliance of ministers but an organization, also for the churches. The founding of the Pentecostal Church Incorporated is covered in a previous chapter.

19. THE UNITED PENTECOSTAL CHURCH. The United Pentecostal Church was formed by two of the largest oneness Pentecostal Organizations, The Pentecostal Assemblies of Jesus Christ, headquarters office Columbus, Ohio and the Pentecostal Church Incorporated, headquarters St. Louis, Missouri. The merger of the Pentecostal Assemblies of Jesus Christ and the Pentecostal Church Incorporated, was not entered into lightly. There were many months of prayer, supplication, and committee meetings before the merger. Questions began to arise as to the location of headquarters and a name for the new organization. St. Louis, Missouri was chosen for the location of headquarters and The United Pentecostal Church was chosen as the new name. On Tuesday morning, September 25, the two organizations came together in the Kiel Auditorium in St. Louis, Missouri for their first joint business meeting to officially merge and elect officers for the united body. Howard A. (loss was chosen

for general superintendent, W. T. Witherspoon was chosen assistant general superintendent, Stanley W. Chambers was elected general secretary-treasurer. T. R. Dungan was chosen assistant general secretary and publishing house manager. Wynn T. Stairs, foreign missionary secretary, M. J. Wolff, Editor, and Paul H. Box, assistant editor. In time the United Pentecostal Church grew into an International organization and is known as the United Pentecostal Church International, (Incorporated). With headquarters located at 8855 Dunnn Road, Hazelwood, Missouri.

20. SYNOD OF EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCHES Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Churches, were established at Connelisvilte, Pennsylvania, in 1902. Works in close cooperation with the Missouri Synod, and is divided into 3 districts - Eastern, Central, and Western, Synodical and meets every 2 years. 21. TRIUMPH. THE CHURCH AND KINGDOM OF GOD IN CHRIST - 1902. Founded by Eider F. D. Smith in Georgia, 1902. Teaches sanctification as an instantaneous, definite work of second grace.

22. HOUSE OF DAVID - 1903. Founded by Benjamin Purnell in Benton Harbor, Michigan in 1903. He claimed to be the seventh messenger prophesied by the book of Revelation and Johanna Southcott was the first, 1792.

23. CHURCH SANCTIFIED HOLY CHURCH - 1904. The church Sanctified Holy Church was organized by a colored group from the Methodist Episcopal Church in Louisiana in 1904. The main theme was Sanctification by faith, as a second definite work of grace.

24. FREE CHRISTIAN ZION CHURCH OF CHRIST - 1905. This church was organized by a group of Methodist and Baptist colored ministers in Redemption, Arkansas in 1905, from a difference of opinions in finance, doctrine and organization was Methodist.

25. BUDDHIST CHURCHES OF AMERICA - 1905. The doctrine of the Buddhist in America is the same as taught by the founder Buddha, 566 AD. The first Buddhist Church or temple in the United States was founded in San Francisco, California in 1905 and was incorporated in 1942.

26. INDEPENDENT AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH - 1907.

Following disputes with the District Superintendents, 12 ministers left the African

Methodist Episcopal Church and formed the Independent African Methodist Episcopal Church in Jacksonville, Florida in 1907.

27. APOSTOLIC FAITH- 1907.

Organized by Mrs. Florence T. Crawford in Portland; Oregon in 1907.

28. CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE - 1907.

The Nazarene Church was formed by the merging of three Holiness groups. At first there were two groups that came together in 1907. The association of Pentecostal Churches in America, in New York, and in New England and a western group called the “Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene” and in 1908, a Southern group known as the Holiness Church of Christ united with this Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene at Pilot Point, Texas. In 1919 the word Pentecostal was dropped and it became The Church of the Nazarene. They are Methodist in doctrine.

29. CHRISTIAN CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA. Two Italian denominations. The Italian Christian Churches of North America and the General Council of the Italian Pentecostal Assemblies of God merged to form the Christian Church of North America.

30. CHURCH OF ILLUMINATION - 1908. The Church of Illumination is not an organized congregation, but a Church at large. Founded by R. Swinburne Clymer in 1908. The purpose is to harmonize the teachings of philosophy and religion, giving a spiritual and philosophical interpretation of basic Bible teaching. This teaching comes down from the priesthood of Melchizedek to Jesus, the Gnostics early Egyptian, Greeks, Indians, Persians, and to the present time and is found in the Church of Illumination.

31. PENTECOSTAL FIRE-BAPTIZED HOLINESS CHURCH - 1911. In 1911 a small group came out of the union of the Fire-Baptized Holiness Church and the Pentecostal Holiness Church and organized the Pentecostal Fire-Baptized Holiness Church. The reason for withdrawing was they believed in a much higher standard of Holiness.

32. BAHA’I - 1912. The Baha’I Faith originated back in the 19th century, from the teachings of Mirza Au Muhammad, called the BAB and he was martyred in 1850. This faith taught universal brotherhood of man, unity of religions and peace for the whole world and unity to all teachings as Moses, Jesus, Krishna, Buddha, Zoroaster and Muhammad. Baha’I house of worship was established in Wilmette, a suburb of Chicago in 1912 by Abdul -Baha..

33. AMERICAN RESCUE WORKERS - 1913. The American Rescue Workers are not just an organized mission workers, but a full fledged nonsectarian Church Incorporated in 1896 and in 1913 received an organizational charter with regular Church and Sunday School Services. The organization is on a military pattern with Sara Jane Ives as commander and chief

34. CHURCH OF GOD HOLINESS - 1914. Under the leadership of K. H. Burruss, the Church of God Holiness was organized in Atlanta, Georgia in 1914 and by 1922 there were Churches in II states - Cuba, Canal Zone, and British West Indies. Its doctrine was Holiness.

35. ASSEMBLES OF GOD:. GENERAL COUNCIL - 1914.

The Assemblies of God, the largest of the Pentecostal bodies was founded in Hot Springs, Arkansas in 1914. The first General Chairman was F. N. Bell.

36. LIBERAL CATHOLIC CHURCH - 1915. Had its beginning in Holland, known as the Old Catholic Church movement in Great Britain and was reorganized in 1915 as the Liberal Catholic Church. Claims to be neither Catholic nor Protestant and worship with the freedom of individual conscience and thought.

37. REFORMED NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH - 1916. Under the leadership of Earl Wilcoxen of the Congregational Methodist Church and J. A. Sander of the Independent Mission. The Reformed New Congregational Methodist Church was founded in 1916 as an Independent Church . 38. APOSTOLIC OVERCOMING HOLY CHURCH OF GOD - 1916. This Holiness body was founded in 1916 by Bishop W. T. Phillips. It was first known as the Ethiopian Overcoming Holy Church of God, but later was changed as the Apostolic Overcoming Holy Church of God.

39. PENTECOSTAL CHURCH OF CHRIST - 1917. A Pentecostal Church founded by John Stroup in Flatwoods, Kentucky in 1917 and incorporated in 1927 with present headquarters in London, Ohio.

40. PILLAR OF FIRE-PENTECOSTAL UNION - 1917. Mrs. Alma White, wife of a Methodist minister in Colorado through her evangelistic efforts brought a sharp conflict with the Bishops and leaders of Methodism.

41. EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN SYNOD - 1918. A Norwegian minority group withdrew from the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America in 1918 and in 1958 changed the name to Evangelical Lutheran Synod.

42. INTERNATIONAL CHURCH OF THE FOUR SQUARE GOSPEL. The International Church of the Four Square Gospel was founded by AmeI Simple McPherson. She began her services in Los Angeles in 191 8, and with her great speaking ability and faith for healing of the sick attracted great crowds and in 1923 she opened the Angeles Temple; founded the Echo Park Evangelistic Association and the F. 1. F. E. Bible College, with headquarters in the Angeles Temple. At Amel Simple McPherson’s death her son; Ralf K. McPherson became president.

43. THE AFRICAN ORTHODOX CHURCH Negro members of the Episcopalians wanted Negro Episcopalian Churches of their own. Rev.George Alexander McGuire withdrew from the Church in 1919 to establish independent Negro Churches in the United States; Cuba, and Canada, known as Independent Episcopal Churches. In their first general synod in 1921 the name was changed to The African

Orthodox Church and McGuire was elected first Bishop.

44. PENTECOSTAL CHURCH OF GOD OF AMERICA INC. The Pentecostal Churches of America Inc. was organized in Chicago, Illinois in 1919 and incorporated in Missouri in 1936, with a large publishing house located at their headquarters in Joplin, Missouri.

45. OPEN BIBLE STANDARD CHURCHES INC. Two revival movements with similar doctrine: Bible Standard, Inc. founded in Eugene, Oregon, 1919 and Open Bible Evangelistic Association, founded in Des Moines, Iowa,1932, came together to form the Open Bible Standard Church, Inc. in 1935, with headquarters in Des Moines. The Oregon group evangelized the West, while the Iowa group took the East.

46. CONGREGATIONAL HOLINESS CHURCH. In order to retain a more strict holiness doctrine and to establish a more democratic Church policy, a group of Pentecostal Holiness Church ministers withdrew from the Church and established the Congregational Holiness Church in 1921. The government was local churches grouped in annual associations with local church officers elected annually.

47. THE ORIGINAL CHURCH OF GOD: INC. - 1922 A difference of opinion in regard to doctrine caused a split in the Church of God in Tennessee. The faction organized the Original Church of God, Inc. in 1922.

48. INTERNATIONAL PENTECOSTAL ASSEMBLES. The association of Pentecostal Assemblies founded in 1921, is a successor of the national and international Pentecostal Union founded in 1919 and it forms the International Pentecostal Assemblies, Pentecostal in doctrine.

49. FIRE BAPTIZED HOLINESS CHURCH. A Negro group of Pentecostals were part of the membership of a white Fire Baptized Holiness Association of America, separated in 1908. In 1922 they organized the Fire Baptized Holiness Church, Pentecostal in doctrine.

50. EVANGELICAL CONGREGATIONS CHURCH.

Several thousand members withdrew from the Evangelical Association, later known as the Evangelical Church in 1894 and organized the United Evangelical Church. In 1922 the two Churches reunited again, but a minority objected and formed the Evangelical Congregation church.

51. WORLD WIDE CHURCH OF GOD Claiming direct descendent from the Churches of God in England. Stephen Mumford came to Newport, Rhode Island in 1664 to establish the first Church of God congregation in the new world. In 1927 Herbert W. Armstrong became a member of the Church of God in Oregon end

established a local congregation at Eugene, Oregon and began broadcasting a radio program in 1934. The church was incorporated under the original name of the Radio Church of God and became known as ‘The World of Tomorrow” with the headquarters transferred to Pasadena, California. 52. AMERICAN MINISTERIAL ASSOCIATION. The alliance was first known as the American Conference of nondenominational ministers. It was reorganized in 1944 in the name was changed to the American Ministerial Association. They Prefer not to be known as a denomination, but in truth it is a denomination organization. Regional offices are maintained throughout the United States and Canada.

53. KADESH CHURCH OF IMMANUEL. Was founded in 1929 and incorporated in 1930 by Rev. Frank Russell Killingsworth with 120 laymen.

54. PROTESTANT CONFERENCE (LUTHERAN) - 1928. A controversy in doctrine in the Wisconsin Evangelical Lutheran Synod led to a division in 1927 and in 1928 the Protestant Conference (Lutheran) was established.

55. ORTHODOX LUTHERAN CONFERENCE - 1951. A group in this Church seeking the old doctrine position of Orthodox Lutheranism left the Missouri Synod of the Lutheran Church and formed the Orthodox Lutheran Conference in 1951. This is an interracial organization with approximately 500 members most of whom are Negroes.

56. BLACK MUSLIMS.

They are members of an American Negro Movement called the Nation of Islam. It urges the creation of a separate all Negro State.

Black Muslims prefer to be called black men rather than Negroes. They believe all black men are descendants of a mystical tribe of Shabazz. Some Black Muslims replace their last name with an “X”. The “X” stands for the name their ancestors lost when they became slaves.

The Muslim movement was founded in 1930 by Wali Farad in Detroit. Farad’s followers believe he was Allah (the supreme being) and that he came to the United States from Mecca to reestablish the Black nation of Islam.

Farad promised to prepare them for a final battle between the black and the white races, called the “Battle of Armageddon”.

57. INDEPENDENT FUNDAMENTAL CHURCHES OF AMERICA. These Churches were organized by representatives of various independent Churches to safeguard fundamentalist doctrine at Cicerro, Illinois in 1930. There were two types of membership - one for organization and one for ministers.

58. CALVARY PENTECOSTAL CHURCH. INC. This body was founded by a group of ministers who sought a ministerial fellowship rather than a separate denomination and freedom from the sectarian spirit, in Washington, 1931.

59. NATIONAL DAVID SPIRITUAL TEMPLE OF CHRIST

CHURCH UNION. INC. U.S.A. Dr. David Williams Short founded this church in 1932. He believed no man had the right or power to make laws, rules or doctrines, that all denominational Churches had been founded in error. 60. APOSTOLIC METHODIST CHURCH This Church had less than 100 members in 3 Churches, founded in Florida in 1932.

61. CONSERVATIVE CONGREGATIONAL CHRISTIAN CONFERENCE. This body was founded by H. B. Ssmlim of Hancock, Minnesota in 1935, believing the Congregational Christian Churches had departed from the original doctrine and practices.

62. OPEN BIBLE STANDARD CHURCHES; INC. Two revival movements - the Bible Standard, inc. founded in Eugene, Oregon in 1919 and Open Bible Evangelistic Association founded in Des Moines, Iowa in 1932, came together to form the Open Bible Standard Churches, Inc.

63. BIBLE PROTESTANT CHURCH This group withdrew from the Methodist Protestant Church in 1939 in protest of a merger of the Methodist .Protestant Church, the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the Methodist Episcopal Church South, and founded the Bible Protestant Church.

64. THE UNITED METHODIST CHURCH The rejoining of three Methodist groups in Kansas City in 1939: the Methodist Protestant Church, the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the Methodist Episcopal Church South and formed the Methodist Church and in 1968 the Methodist Church merged with the Evangelical United Brethren Church to form the United Methodist Church.

65. CUMBERLAND METHODIST CHURCH This Church was organized at Laager, Grundy County, Tennessee May 5, 1950 by a small group of Methodist, who withdrew from the Congregational Methodist Church.

66. EMMANUEL HOLINESS CHURCH This group withdrew from the Pentecostal Fire Baptized Holiness Church and founded the Emmanuel Holiness Church in 1953

67. CONGREGATIONAL CHRISTIAN CHURCHES (National Association) This is an association of a group of Churches desiring to present historic congregational forms of freedom and fellowship. Brings local Churches together for counsel, inspiration, and fellowship, hut still allowing independence of local Churches. This was founded in 1955.

68. PENTECOSTAL FREE-WILL BAPTIST CHURCH INC. The merging of 3 Free-will Baptist conferences in North Carolina in 1959 formed the Pentecostal Free-will Baptist Church, Inc. Their doctrine is s mixture of Baptist and Pentecostal beliefs.

69. UNITARIAN UNIVERSALIST ASSOCIATION.

Unitarian and Universalist Churches in the United States and Canada were consolidated as the Unitarian Universalist Association in 1961.

70. WESLEYAN CHURCH. This is a merger of the Wesleyan Methodist Church founded in 1843 with the Pilgrim Holiness Church in 1968.

71. MISSIONARY CHURCH. The Missionary Church is made up of the merging of two groups in 1969: the Missionary Church Association and the United Missionary Church. They were Wesleyan-Arminian in doctrine.

72. ASSEMBLES OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST. In March 1952, three groups known as: The Assemblies of the Church of Jesus Christ, Jesus Only Apostolic Church of God and the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ, which is Apostolic in doctrine and teachings and the Bible as their guide book became Assemblies of The Lord Jesus Christ.

73. TWO FORCES: SEPARATION AND CO-OPERATION. In the reformation there were many ideas, opinions, and doctrines: 1) CO-OPERATION

The effort for co-operation was in London, England in 1846. The Evangelical Alliance, fifty Evangelical bodies in England and America, and nine branches were established in European countries. Many cooperation activities were promoted, but it soon died out. By 1900 A.D. a desire for co-operation was widespread among the Protestant Churches. This feeling led to Church federation and union.

A. FEDERATION A formation of an organization composed of separate denominations for dealing with problems common to all.

B. CHURCH UNION The uniting of two or more denominations into one.

2) FEDERATION OF CHURCHES The Evangelical Alliance was an association of Christian individuals rather than a federation of Churches. A. In 1908, the Federation council of Churches of Christ in America was founded. Most active in Social, Economic, and Political questions. Most larger Protestant denominations affiliated with this council and became very modernistic in Theology. B. There was much dissatisfaction in the Federal Council and in 1950 the National Council of the Churches of Christ in the United States of America was founded. Many denominations refused to join this council because of modernism and many individuals in the council were not satisfied. This led to two organizations among them.

3) THE WORLD CONFERENCE OF FAITH AND ORDER MET in 1927 at Lausanna and in 1937 in Edinburgh to discuss the difference between the Churches in doctrine and Church government.

4) THE WORLD COUNCIL OF CHURCHES - 1948

A. On life and work B. On faith and order called for a new organization which would include their own activities. The results of this conference was the formation of the World Council of Churches in 1948. The purpose was to carry on the efforts of life and work, faith and order and to encourage co-operation in matters of world wide concern. (One can readily see the effects of humanism over divinity)

The World Council of Churches held its first assembly at Amsterdam in 1948 with 35 delegates representing 147 Churches in 44 different countries. A second assembly was held in Evanston, Illinois in 1954. A third assembly in New Delhi, India in 1961. At the third assembly the international Missionary Council was a part of the World Council of Churches, also a number of Eastern Orthodox Churches are members of the World Council.

The council is working toward world-wide unity of the Christian Church. Some orthodox Churches have not joined the world council for fear it is to liberal and could lead to a Super-Church in which the Biblical truth will not be recognized.

5) OTHER TYPES OF ECUMENICAL ACTIVITY “Ecumenical” means “The whole inhabited world” A. Presbyterian Alliance - 1 875 B. International Congregations Council C. The World Methodist Council D. The Baptist World Alliance E. The Lutheran World Federation F. The Reformed Ecumenical Synod in 1946

5) THE NATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF EVANGELICALS – 1940 6)

7) AMERICAN COUNCIL OF CHRISTIAN CHURCHES - 1944 The National Association of Evangelicals included not only denominations of Churches but other organizations and individuals. The American Council of Christian Churches restricted its membership to denominations which have no connection with national council.

8) CHURCH UNION Because of difference of views on religion, doctrine, government, etc., separated the Protestant people into many groups. Since 1900 there has been many unions or mergers among these groups. A. In 1939 the Methodist in the United States was formed of three former

denominations. B. The United Church of Christ formed from several mergers C. Two major Presbyterian bodies united. D. Unions among the Lutherans have taken place. E. The United Church of Canada was formed in 1925 from Methodist, Congregational and Presbyterian Churches. F. The Church of South India was formed in 1947 from several churches.

9) THE WORLD COUNCIL OF CHURCHES

This is the largest effort to unite all Protestant Churches. In 1910 in Edinburgh, an international missionary conference was held. This was not a council of churches, but a missionary conference, and in this conference the idea of a World Council was born and this conference led to the forming of three movements.

A. The International missionary council for further discussion of missionary problems and to serve mission organization with advice. B. The world conference on life and work met in Stockholm in 1925.

C. Met in Oxford in 1937 to discuss the activities of the Church in Society.

74. ISRAEL - From 1947. Independence On November 29, 1947, the United Nations voted to end British control of Palestine and divide the country into a Jewish State and an Arab State. The Jews agreed to the United Nations plan, but the Arabs wanted all Palestine to be an Arab State. Nearby Arab countries prepared to crush the Jewish nation. Israel came into existence on May 14, 1948 under the leadership of David Ben-Gurion. British control ended that night. The next day Israel was attacked by five Arab nations.

The First Arab-Isrseli War Troops from Egypt, Iraq, Lebanon, Syria, end Transjordan invaded Israel May 15, 1948. The Israel is were greatly out numbered and poorly armed, but they halted the invaders. They defeated the Arabs by the end of 1948, and controlled about half the land that the United Nations had planned for the New Arab State. The other half was divided between Jordan and Egypt. Israel occupied the Western half of Jerusalem, all of which the United Nations had planned to put under international control. Jordan controlled the Eastern half of the city. In 1949 the United Nations arranged a series of armistices to last until final peace treaties were signed. But the Arab countries refused to recognize the existence of Israel, and continued their threats to destroy it. Israel held its first election in January, 1949. The Parliament named Chaim Weizmann president, and he appointed Ben-Gurion, prime minister.

The Second Arab Israeli War During the mid 1950’s Egypt raided Israel from the Gaza Strip. The Egyptians occupied part of Palestine. The Jews raided that part in return. Israel also began to develop a part of Elat on the Gulf of Aqaba. Egypt had been preventing Israel’s ships from using the Suez Canal by stopping them in Egyptian waters. As a result the Gulf of Aqaba was Israel’s only southern outlet to the sea. In July 1956 Egypt seized the Suez Canal from the British and French owners.

Israel invaded Egypt on October 29, 1956. Great Britain and France joined the attack two days later. By November the 5th, the Israelis occupied the Gaza Strip and the Sinai Peninsula, and the British and French controlled the northern entrance to the Suez Canal. The United Nations arranged cease fire, and sent troops to keep peace. The Six Day War United Nations troops prevented raids across the Israeli Egyptian border after the 1956 war, but Arab raids continued from Syria and Jordan, into Israel and Israeli forces raided those countries in return. Border clashes increased greatly in the mid 1960’s. In May 1967 Israel and the three Arab countries all alerted their armed forces for possible war. At Egypt’s demand the United Nations’ troops left the Gaza Strip and the Sinai Peninsula. The Egyptians then again closed the Gulf of Aqaba to Israel’s ships. On June 5, 1967 Israel’s plans went into effect and they attack airfields in Egypt, Jordan, and Syria. The Israelis destroyed the Arab air force almost completely. Then they defeated the Arab armies. By June 8 Israeli troops occupied the Gaza Strip and Sinai Peninsula, and Jordanian territory West of the River Jordan, including Jordan’s half of Jerusalem. On June 10 Israel captured Syria’s Golan Heighs. The war was over in six days. When the brief war ended the Israelis controlled Arab territory totaling more than three times the area of Israel itself In June 1967 Israel officially made Jordan’s half of Jerusalem a part of Israel.

75. WORLD COUNCIL OF CHURCHES. World Council of Churches was constituted in 1948 as “A Fellowship of Churches which accept Jesus Christ our Lord as God and Savior.” It consists of nearly 200 churches in all parts of the world which have accepted this basis, but these do not include the Roman Catholic Church, The Southern Baptists in the U. S. and some other large Evangelical bodies. The controlling body of the World Council of Churches is the Assembly, which meets at intervals of roughly five years (Amsterdam; Netherlands, 1948; Evanston, Illinois, 1952, New Delhi, India 1961.) This appoints a central committee of 90 members and an executive committee of 12 members, as far as possible to represent all interest and to carry on the work of the council between assemblies. There are six Presidents. The Headquarters of the council in Geneva has a large staff under a general secretary. There are three main divisions of work: Church relations; ecumenical study and promotion; and inter church aid and service to refugees. Under these are a number of groups and commissions, such as Faith and Order, the commission on the Life and Work of the laity in the Church, and that on the cooperation of men and women in Church and society. At The Chateau de Bassey, the ecumenical institute 15 miles from Geneva, Switzerland, study conferences are in progress during most of the year. The world council is not a Church, nor does it issue orders or directions to the Churches. It works for the unity and renewal of the Church and offers the Churches an instrument by means of which they may talk together, pray together, and work together in the spirit of tolerance and mutual understanding. In 1961 the World Council of Churches was united with the other great ecumenical body, The International Missionary Council. 1

76. THE EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY This community, known as the European Common Market or sometimes abbreviated to “EUROMARKET”, was formed by a Treaty signed in Rome on March 25, 1957, among six countries which had already been united in the European Coal and Steel Community. The

Treaty provided for the gradual abolition of Tariffs and quotas among the six member states over a. period of from 12 to 15 years. One year after the signing of the treaty the six countries were obliged to reduce their mutual tariffs uniformly by 1000, eighteen months later by another 5%-10% and one year after that by another 5%-10% so that by the end of the first phase their tariffs were to be reduced by 250o. The complete removal of trade barriers was to be accomplished during a second and third period. At the same time a common tariff was to be worked out which would be equal to the average of tariff rates as they existed before the treaty. However, in 1959, negotiations carried on among the countries tended to lead to a reduction of tariffs by 700o of their trade items, an increase of 150o. The treaty of 1957 provided, in addition, for setting up a bank designed to finance investments schemes, expenses due to required needs and basic industrial development in the less developed areas of the community. A special fund of close to $600,000,000 was also to be made available during the first five years of the union for development of the overseas territories of the member states. The formation of the European Community had an immediate and strong impact upon the other countries of Western Europe. Negotiations were carried on with other countries, especially with Great Britain, relating to their recession to the community. But because of its desire to maintain a policy of imperial preference, Britain did not join, nor did certain other countries. The main objection of the other countries was the joint staff of the E.E.C. During 1958 and 1959 it became clear that Great Britain, the three Scandinavian countries, Switzerland and Austria would join a common market area. Finally on May 4, 1960, the European Free Trade Association (E.F.T.A.) was formed by a treaty signed by seven countries - Austria, Denmark, 1 (E. B. Britannica, Vol. 23, Page 748, 1963 Ed. Norway, Portugal, Sweden, Switzerland, and the United Kingdom. The purpose of the E.F.T.A. (often called “THE SEVEN” to distinguish it from “THE SIX” E.E.C.) was to move gradually toward free trade among its members so to reduce trade barriers to other countries in step with the E.E.C. while maintaining such preference as those enjoyed by the members of the British Commonwealth. During 1960 the two unions extended various concessions to one another. Five nations: Greece, Ireland, Iceland, Turkey, and Spain belonged neither to E.E.C. nor E.F.T.A. though they were members of the organization for European Economic Cooperation and expressed interest in joining one or the other of the European trading groups. Greece’s application to join the E.E.C. as an associate member was approved in 1961 and Finland became an associate member of E.F.T.A. in the same year. The idea of a common market was taken up with Alacrity in other parts of the world. After 1957 talks on the formation of a common market in Asia and Africa went forward. In Latin America a treaty establishing a free-trail zone among Argentina, Brazil, Chili, Mexico, Paraguay, Peru, and Uruguay was signed in February 1960. None of these organizations, however, was a genuine customs union such as the German ZOLLVEREIN. 1

77. AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH The American Lutheran Church with a German background, The Evangelical Lutheran Church with a Norwegian background, The United Evangelical Lutheran Church with a Danish background, and the Lutheran Free Church with a Norwegian background, at a Convention in Minneapolis formed the American Lutheran Church 1960.

AUTHOR:

It is in the opinion of the author that the complex society in which we live today is not come about accidentally. When one gives special respect to the authenticity of the Word of

God, then one readily sees that the events of history or not coincidental but they are the stepping stones to the final actions to take place on this earth prior to the coming of King Jesus.

The Second Event of Christ is prophesied of and the elements that will be prevailing at that time are intricately set forth in the scripture. Some of the things that are leading up to that fulfillment are: 1) A Socialized World that will be more humanistic than God minded. 2) The One World Government is an extant factor to be warned of. As practical sounding as it is, there are serious dangers to be considered, one being, the freedom of personal choice. This move is setting the platform for the Antichrist that is predicted to rule this world just before Christ appears in the clouds of glory. 3) The Consolidation of the Nations sounds great to the carnal man, but becomes a warning to the Bible believer. This process of One World thinkers is the pre-steps to the regionalization that will threaten the personal ownership of all things: homes, cars, churches, children, choice and personal life. This can become a socialist tyranny that will enslave each and every man to a “One World Government” society 1 (E.B. Vo!. 2B, Page 748, 1963 Edition.) of which individuals lose all incentives and personal choice, only to become slaves of someone else’s opinion and that opinion could be anything from Godlessness to Infidelity. 4) A One World Church of which can be expected between the marriage of Catholicism and Socialism. The Roman Catholic Church has already made it known that she invites all her daughter Churches back to her, of which she considers herself the “Mother Church”. This means accepting her doctrines as false as they are: Infallibility of the Pope, Indulgences, Idolatry, Assumption of Mary, etc. The Reformation would become obsolete and futile. Those who gave their blood during those dark periods of tribulation by that Roman Church would have died in vain. It is noteworthy that during the “Philadelphia Church Period” God’s commendation to them was, “I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name,” (Rev. 3:8). As there have been men of the past, heroic and determine to keep God’s word and name, there will be men in the future with the same determination. 5) One World Economy, One World Money System, One World “Mark” for Business Transactions (Namely the “Mark of the Beast” as spoken of in Revelation chapters 16 and 19). All of these and hundreds of other signs are loud speakers warning us of the time in which we are living. How true are the words of John in Revelation 1:3 “.. .for the time is at hand.” Earth’s History is getting ready to be completed as will be stated by the

Angel of Revelation 10:5-6 in the words, “5 And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, 6 And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer: 6) It behooves man to heed and hear the word of God. May this educated world not be less intelligent than the world before the deluge that failed to heed the warning of destruction and disaster that was to come upon this old world. How paralleled are the times that we are living in with that of the past. Jesus said, “And as it was in the

days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man,” (Lu 17:26). “Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded;” (Lu 17:28). There has never been a time to equal the events of these teachings of Jesus as there is now. The signs of prophesy are to obvious for men to play the part of a fool. May God wake us up and turn our hearts to prayer and personal soul winning. The hour is short!

THE THIRD GREAT AWAKING – 1901

1. THE LATTER-DAY OUTPOURING OF THE HOLY GHOST:

1) A fifteen year period of decision. A second Nicene Council. 2) During this period all Pentecostals worshipped together. 3) The Topeka, Kansas Revival - 1901. 4) The India Revival - 1905. 5) The Los Angeles Revival - 1906. 6) Many Churches were organized during the period from 1901-1917 7) The Assemblies of God- 1914. 8) The General Assembly of the Apostolic Assemblies - 1917.

2. THE CHRISTIAN MINDED CHURCHES THAT WERE STILL EXISTING: I) The Methodist 2) The Presbyterian 3) Lutheran 4) A Host of Others

3. THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH: 1) Papal effects on society 2) Catholic concepts being tested 3) Popes making efforts to strengthen the Church 4) A continued practice of pagan practices 5) Mythology continued in Catholic concepts: Holy Water, Shrines, etc.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 11

THE LAODICEAN CHURCH PERIOD A LUKEWARM CHURCH Revelation 8:14-22 - 1915-?

I. A MESSAGE TO THE LAODICEAN CHURCH 2. AN OVERLAP OF THE APOSTOLIC AND LAODICEAN CHURCH PERIODS 3. A PERIOD OF DECISIONS, 1901-1915

1. A MESSAGE TO THE LAODICEAN CHURCH - REVELATION 3:14-22

14 And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God; 15 I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. 16 So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. 17 Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: 18 1 counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest see. 19 As many as I love. I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. 20 Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. 21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. 22 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

2. AN OVERLAP OF THE APOSTOLIC AND LAODICEAN CHURCH PERIODS. It is clearly seen, that there was an overlap of the Smyrna and Ephesian Church periods. By 170 A.D. strange doctrines began to appear in the Ephesian Church. Up to this time the Church had been true in doctrine, but had lowered the standard of living. The angel advised them to repent for they had lost their first love, and had become a backslidden Church. The Ephesian Church continued until 325 A.D.,and by this time the Ephesian church had become an apostate Church, and had accepted the trinity doctrine, and become the Catholic Church. The Saints that were true to the teaching of the Apostles came out of the backslidden Ephesian Church, and formed the Smyrna Church Period, 170 to 325 A.D. The Srnyrna Church was condemned as heresy, along with Gnostician, but the Smyrna Church was true Apostolic, and followed the same parallel with the First Church. Also, there was an overlap of the latter-day Apostolic Church Period, which began in 1916 A.D. During the Philadelphia Period, the true Apostolic Church was restored by the outpouring of the Holy Ghost, the restoration of the Oneness of the Godhead, water baptism by immersion in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and a Holy standard of living, 1901 A.D. God permitted a period of 15 years for directions. Personal decisions must be made in receiving or rejecting the doctrine of the Apostolic Church. At this time, 1916 A.D., the Philadelphia Church period came back into the doctrine of the apostles, and the Apostolic Church was restored, and the individuals that accepted the restoration became Apostolic Pentecostals. This Apostolic Church is not a new Church period, but a continuing of the First Pentecostal Church, 30-100 A.D. They that rejected the Apostolic teachings, formed the Laodicean Church Period, 1916 A.D. This is the second overlap, the Apostolic and Laodicean Church Periods.

3. A PERIOD OF DECISIONS: 1901-1915. From the time God placed man in the Garden of Eden to the present time, Satan has

made an effort to destroy the true teachings of God. Each dispensation has been attacked, but God has always, at the proper time, brought forward his Word. During the period of

Dark Ages, Satan made a supreme effort to destroy the true teachings of the Bible.

God, in making preparations for this period of decisions, gave back to the world, in its fullness the 27 Books of the New Testament. King James I of England, in 1611 published the King James Version of the Bible, which is the standard of salvation, and all Protestant people were permitted to read the Bible, and make their own decisions, as to doctrine.

After the Latter-Day outpouring of the Holy Ghost, a great change was made in the mind and heart of millions. Their thinking and feelings were greatly inspired by the indwelling of the Holy Ghost, and of the knowledge of the true teachings of the New Testament.

On the other hand, millions still clung to the dogmas of the Roman Catholic Church. There were millions that held fast to the creeds, philosophy and doctrines of many Protestant denominations, that had arisen since the Reformation.

The Lutherans, Presbyterians, Methodist, Anabaptist, Baptist, Christian, Holiness, Pentecostals, and many other Churches were divided into many groups, all seeking truth, but were confused and perplexed during this period of time. Of a truth this period was the great valley of decisions.

THE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH

1. CHARACTERISTICS OF TRUE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH: 1) Apostolic in Doctrine---------------------------------------------------------------Eph 2:20 2) Apostolic in Experience-----------------------------------------------------------Ac 11:17 3) Apostolic in Preaching------------------------------------------------------------ Ga 1:8 4) Apostolic in Living------------------------------------------------------------------lCo 4:16 -lCo 11:1 2. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE LAODICEAN CHURCH: - 1916 -? Revelation 3:14-22. 1) Works were apathetic and unsatisfactory---------------------------------------verse 15 2) Spirit was Lukewarm---------------------------------------------------------------verse 16 3) Overrated Opinion of Self---------------------------------------------------------verse 17 4) Increased in Materialism-----------------------------------------------------------verse 17 5) Wretched and Miserable-----------------------------------------------------------verse 17 6) Spiritually poor, blind, and naked------------------------------------------------verse 17 7) Counseled to seek Righteousness------------------------------------------------verse 18 8) Cry to Repentance-------------------------------------------------------------------verse 19 9) Call to Communion-----------------------------------------------------------------verse 20 10) Challenged to Overcome----------------------------------------------------------verse 21 11) Consider the Hearing of the Spirit-----------------------------------------------verse 22

3. CHURCHES EXISTING AT THE TIME OF LAODICEAN PERIOD: 1) Methodist 2) Presbyterian 3) Lutheran 4) Many Denominations 5) The True Apostolic Church with teachings and doctrine accordingly.

4. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH:

1) Involved with World Ecumenical Tendencies and seeking for Dominance in World Affairs CONCLUSION: As one retrospectively considers what time has brought us to, we must gravely and graciously be thankful for the freedom that we Americans have had that enables us to make personal decisions in all walks of life, the greatest decision being for God. When one considers the Grace of God that has been given to us by His Love, we all have a great debt of love to give God in return for His benefits to the children of men.

John the beloved said, “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. 17 For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved. 18 He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.” This love that God has for us should cause us to respond as Paul the apostle said in 2Co 5:14, “For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead:” May we be constrained by love to be committed through consecration! The words of the songwriter are so appropriate, “When I survey the wondrous cross, On which the Prince of Glory died. My riches gain I count but loss, And throw contempt on all my pride. Were the whole realm of nature mine, That for a present, for to small. Love so amazing, so divine, Demands my soul, my life, my all.” The Chronology of the Church Chronicle gives us the story of God’s Church from 30 A.D. to the present and what a Church it has been. It has been through the fire, It has been through the flood, It has been through the blood, and It has been tested and tried, but it is destined to be victorious and it will triumph for it was founded by Jesus Christ who said, “And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock Twill build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it,” (Mt 16:18).

BIBLIOGRAPHY PREFACE

A replete bibliography would be too extensive to record in the precious space of one-volume treatise such as this dissertation. The author expresses deep and sincere gratitude to all who have contributed to the historical facts from the annuals of past history. By these facts, one must face the multiplicity of events that has brought the history of the Church to this present generation and from those facts take his or her own personal conviction in regards to what one may deem to be right.

The approach engaged was as follows: (I) cautious grammatical study of words and sentences, employing grammars, lexicons and “word pictures” of the best authors, including the best historical commentaries that deal with the Greek text on difficult points in question. (2) the general points of history cover a wide range and authorship.

Much of the analytical exegesis is the derivative and by product from years of accumulative study from great Bible scholars and teachers of Church history of subjects to the classes of students in theological seminaries. The listed bibliography is presented in two categories:

I. General Bibliography - This bibliography gives a list of books where general information is given with out the author giving any direct quotes. This general information is information that many authors have a knowledge of through the study of history. As stated in the author’s introduction “May I mention the hid, that any short Recites or referential quotes that are herein included, are given credit to the author at the position in which they are mentioned. II. Specific Bibliography - The quotes that are taken from this bibliography are given credit at the pages in which they are stated and are noted by Page Number in the list.

Versions: English, Authorized King James. It is in the opinion of the author that the Authorized King James version is to be trusted for truth and fact as God has seemed to put His blessings on the preservation of it through its endurance of time: (1) Ps 119:89 ¶ For ever, 0 LORD, thy word is settled in heaven. (2) Mt 24:35 Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away.

The Bible is the most unique piece of workmanship that has ever been committed to mankind, in that it relates to man in every intricate way as well as to the minuet relationships of life itself All history has its fulfillment in the prophetic declarations of the scripture. Therefore, it is an evident fact that the libraries of the world cannot exhaust the depth of knowledge to be gained by a study of the word.

This Bibliography is only a small portion of the multiplicity o[ material that can be gleaned for enhancing one’s knowledge of the Bible. The list given only scratches the service of the depth to be found in a person’s search for truth.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Anderson, Sir Norman (ed.). The World’s Religions. Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1975. Angeli, Lanfranco. Rome Down Through The Centuries. Milano, Italy: Arti Grafiche Recordi, 1989. Bainton, Roland. Early Christianity. Princeton, N.J: Van Nostrand, 1960.

Bancroft, Emery H. Christian Theology. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing, 1949 Broderick, Robert C. and Virginia Broderick, The Catholic Encyclopedia. (illustrator), Paperback / Published 1990. Brunner, Emil. The Christian Doctrine of God. Philadelphia, PA: Westminster Press, 1949. Buttrick, George Author, et al. The Interpreter’s Bible. New York: Abingdon-Cokesbury Press, 1952. Church, Leslie F., Ph.D., and F.R. [list. S. Commentary on the Whole Bible by Matthew Henry. Grand Rabids, Ml: Zondervan Publishing House, 1961. Clarke, Adam. Clarke’s Commentary. New York: Abingdon-Cokesbury Press, 1831. Conway, Bertrand L. Studies in Church History. St. Louis, MO: Published By B. Herder, 1915. Davis, John D. A Dictionary of the Bible. Grand Rapids, Ml: Baker Book House, 1924. Dowley, Tim. et al. (eds.). Eerdman’s Handbook to the History of the Church. Grand Rapids, Ml: WM. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1977. Essig, M. F. The Comprehensive Analysis Of The Bible. Nashville, Tenn: The Southwestern Company, 1922.

Fremantle, Anne (ed.). A Treasury of Early Christianity. New York: Mentor Books, 1953. Geldenhuys, Norval. The New International Commentary on the New

Testament. Grand Rapids, Ml: WM. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1951. Guthrie, Donald. Jesus The Messiah. Grand Rapids, MI: The Zondervan Publishing Co., 1972.

Bibliography Hastings, James. ENCLYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION AND ETHNICS. New York: Scribner, 1951 Hastings, James. Dictionary of the Bible (ABRIDGED). New York: Library Binding / Published, 1989. Heick, Otto. A History of Christian Thought. Philadelphia, PA: Fortress Press, 1965. Hester, H.I. The Heart of the New Testament. Liberty, MO: The Quality Press Inc., 1963. Hurlbut, Jesse Lyman. The Story of the Christian Church. Grand Rapids, Ml: Zondervan Publishing Co., 1970. Hurlbut, D.D., Jesse Lyman. A Bible Atlas. U.S.A.: Rand McNally & Company, 1938. Jackson, Samuel Macauley. The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge. Grand Rapids, Ml: Baker Book House, 1949. Johnson, George and Jerome D. Hannan. The Story Of The Church. New York: Benziger Brothers, Inc., 1935. Klotshche, E. H. The History of Christian Doctrine, rev. ed. Grand Rapids, Ml: Baker Book House, 1979. Knight, George Wells. General History of Civilization in Europe. New York: D. Appleton and Company, 1896 Kollek, Teddy and Moshe Pearlman. Pilgrims To The Holy Land. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1970. Kuiper; B.K. The Church In History. Grand Rapids, MI: Win. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1951. Ladd, George U. B.D., Ph.D., et al. The Wycliffe Bible Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody Bible Institute of Chicago, 1962. Latourette, Kenneth. A History of Christianity. New York: Harper and Row, 1953 Laux, John. Church History. New York: Benziger Brothers, Inc., 1945 Lebreton, Jules and Jacques Zeiller, Heresy and Orthodoxy. Vol. IV of A History of the Early Church. New York: Collier, 1962. Loetscher, Lefferts A. Twentieth Century Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1955.

Bibliography

Maier, Palul L. Josephus The Essential Writings. Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1988.

Oxford, The Reader’s Bible. New York: Oxford University Press, 1951 Parsons, Leona Willingham. The Main Channel. Liberty, MO: The William Jewell Press, 1956.

Pfeiffer, Charles F. and Howard F. Vos. The Wycliffe Historical Geography. Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1967. Ramm, Bernard. Protestant Biblical Interpretation. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1965. Scott, Ernest F. The Beginnings Of The Church. New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1925. Seeburg, Reinhold and Charles 1-lay, trans. Textbook of the History of Doctrines. Grand Rabids, Ml: Baker, 1954. Shepard, J.W. The Life and Letters of St. Paul. Grand Rapids, MI: WM. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1950. Shepard, J.W. The Christ of the Gospels. Grand Rapids, MI: WM. 13. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1939. Spink, James F. Types and Shadows of Christ in the Tabernacle. New York: Loizeaux Brothers, 1946. Stevens, William, Doctrines of the Christian Religion. Nashville, TN: Broadman, 1967 Swinton, William. Outlines of the World’s History. New York: Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874. “Trinity,” The New Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: McGraw Hill, 1967. Vaughn, Curtis (ed.). The New Testament from 26 Translations. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1967. Wells, H.G. The Outline of History. Garden City, New York: Doubleday & Company, Inc., 1956. Whitelaw, D.D., Killmarnock, T. et a!. The Preacher’s Complete Homiletical Commentary. New York, London and Toronto: 1896. Wolfson, H.A. The Philosophy of the Church Fathers. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1970. Yust, Walter, Editor. Encyclopedia Britannica. Chicago, IL: By Encyclopedia Britannica, Inc., 1948.

SPECIFIC BIBLIOGRAPHY Page 57, New International Encyclopedia, 7th Ed., Vol. 11, Published 1908 Page 58, A Manual of Church History by A.H. Newman, Vol. 1, Pg. 124 Page 60, A Manual of Church History by A.H. Newman, Vol. 1, Pg. 124, 228 Page 60, A Manual of Church History by A.H. Newman, Vol. 1., Pg. 248 Page 60, A Manual of Church History by A.H. Newman, Vol. 1, Pg. 273 Page 65. Encyclopedia Britannica, Ed. 9, Vol. 16, Pg. 775 Page 67, New International Encyclopedia, Vol. 13, Pg. 751 Page 71, Story of the Christian Church, by Jesse Lyman Hurlbut, Pg. 61 Page 72, Manual of Church History, by A.H. Newman,Vol 11, Pg. 250 Page 77, Encyclopedia Britannica 9th Ed., Vol. 6, Pages 300-301 Page 78, New International Encyclopedia, Vol. 2, 7th Ed., Pg. 10 Page 79, New International Encyclopedia, Vol. 2, 7th Ed., Pg. 185 Page 81, Encyclopedia Britannica, 9th Ed., Vol. 16, Pg. 410 Page 85, Encyclopedia Britannica, 9th Ed., Vol. 6, Pg. 656 Page 86, Encyclopedia Britannica, 7th Ed., Vol. 5, Pg. 7

Page 87, Merrian Websters New International Dictionary, Unabridged 2nd Edition Page 88, New International Encyclopedia, Vol. 19, Pg. 474 Page 93, “The Way to God” by William C. Thurman, Pub. by the Chicago Stereotype Works, Chicago, Illinois, n d Page 97, The Church in History, Pg. 49 Page 99, History of Europe, Ancient and Medieval by Robinson and Breasted Page 100, Websters New International Dictionary Page 110, A Manual of Church History by A.H. Newman, Vol. 1 Page 112, Information Encyclopedia America, Vol. 8, Pg. 257 Page 113, Encyclopedia Britannica, 9th Ed., Vol. 6, 1878 AD., Pg. 622 Page 114, The Church in History Page 121, Cardinal Newman, The Development of Christian Religion, Page 359 Page 121, Life Magazine, Oct. 30, 1950, Vol. 29, No. 18, Pg. 51 To Defend the “Dogma of “The Assumption of Mary” by Graham Greene Page 123, American College Encyclopedia Dictionary Page 125, Enc. Brit., Ed. 9, Vol. 20, Pg. 114 Page 125, American College Encyclopedia Dictionary Page 127, Documents of the Christian Church, 11 Ed., Pg. 271 Page 130, Enc. Brit., Ed. 9, Vol. 20, Pg. 114 Page 147, The Story of the Christian Church by J.L. Hurlbut, D D , Pg 152 Page 158, A Manual of Church History by A.H. Newman, Vol 2, Pgs 198, 199, 200 Page 204, United We Stand, by Author L. Clanton Page 207, The Phenomenon of Pentecost, by Frank I Ewart Page 208, United We Stand, by Author L. Clanton Page 218, Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 23, 1963 Ed., Pg. 748 Page 220, Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 23, 1963 Ed., Pg. 748

Page 221, Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 23, 1963 Ed., Pg. 748

Page 222, Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 23, 1963 Ed., Pg. 748

APPENDICES

I. WHY STUDY CHURCH HISTORY--------------------------------------------------236

2. BRIEFINGS ON THE SEVEN ChURCHES OF ASIA---------------------------237

3. SEVEN CHURCHES OF ASIA--------------------------------------------------------238

4. PARALLEL OF ISAIAH’S SIXTY SIX CHAPTERS

WITH THE SIXTY SIX BOOKS----------------------------------------------------- 240 5. MAP OF THE SEVEN CHURCHES OF ASIA------------------------------------242

6. MAP OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE----------------------------------------------------243

7. MAP OF THE CITY OF JERUSALEM---------------------------------------------244

8. JOURNEYS OF JESUS AS SEEN BY MATTHEW------------------------------245

9. PLACE OF EVENTS--------------------------------------------------------------------247

10. MAP ON THE LIFE JOURNEYS OFCHRIST------------------------------------248

WHY STUDY CHURCH HISTORY

The dramatic episodes of history are intensely interesting and especially Church

History as we know it involves the Christian Faith with all of its essential and blessed teachings. To the child of God, Church History is not only inspiring but it is instructive.

We regard it as a heritage that as Moses expresses by insinuating the preservation of it, needs to be taught. Said he, “Dc 11:19 And ye shall teach them your children, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. Jos 4:21 And he spake unto the children of Israel, saying,

When your children shall ask their fathers in time to come, saying, What mean these stones? Jos 4:22 Then ye shall let your children know, saying, Israel came over this

Jordan on dry land.’ We fulfill these basic commands by studying and teaching Church History.

Church History helps us identify ourselves and brings us to love not only history, but the Church itself which is the body of the Lord Jesus Christ. As one studies the story of history, the accounts and reports of the past, your heart is stirred by the inspired word of God.

Church History or History of the Christian Church, as the student of the word more interestedly observes, is “His Story.” It is the story that places our Lord and Savior in his proper relationship to us who are the body of Christ. As one studies “His Story” you find a fresh kindling of appreciation for the love and grace of God that has been so gloriously and graciously given to his Church. To a child of God, Church History is one of the most vibrant and vivacious stories of life setting forth facts and principles that are so necessary in answering the hunger of the soul.

BRIEFINGS ON THE SEVEN CHURCHES OF ASIA

The seven churches of Asia were all located in Proconsular Asia, in the immediate neighborhood of Ephesus, four of them being in the province, Lydia. There were other churches beside these, as Hierapolis and Colosse, both near Laodicea and referred to in the Pauline Epistles; but the seven in Asia are named as the most important, and a group of seven is the arrangement most frequently found in the Bible, especially in its symbolical writings. To these seven churches were Sent the messages in the opening chapters of the Revelation

While theses seven churches were literal churches established in the time of the apostles, there are spiritual symbolisms that are to be understood in the manner in which they are given. For special notice, let us look at some very enlightening verses that are preface ~o the mentioning of these seven churches: 1) Revelation 11 - “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified a by his angel unto his servant John:” The very first verse of Revelation begins with the emphasis of the word “signified” taken from the Greek word shmainw - semaino which is pronounced say’-mah’-ee-no meaning to give a sign, to signify, to indicate and to make known. This word says, read this with carefulness as it will be the language of signification. As Bible scholars readily understand, animals have symbolized nations, water people, etc. so one finds the “Seven Churches of Asia” while literal cities yet

symbolic of time periods to be found in the scripture. 2) Revelation 1 19-20 - “Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; 20 The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.” It is conspicuously and specifically noticeable that in this passage we are introduced to a “mystery” Gr. word is musthrion - musterion moos-tay’-ree-on which means hidden thing, secret, mystery, religious secrets, confided only to the initiated and not to ordinary mortals, a hidden or secret thing, not obvious to the understanding.

The “Chronology of the Church Chronicle” is written with the emphasis on the Mystery and Symbolic implication of these Seven Churches as they give a perfect picture of the stages that the Church has gone Through from 30 AD. until the 1900’s. While there are many concepts concerning the history of the Church, it is the author’s strong conviction that the analysis that this subject sets forth is in keeping with the word of God. May each student of the scripture and each serious scholar realize the hour in which we are living and be ever watching for the immanent return of our Lord Jesus in the clouds of glory

SEVEN CHURCHES OF ASIA

1. Rev. 2:1-------EfesinoV Ephesinos ef-es-ee’-nos Ephesus is thought to be the most important city of the district in which the seven Churches were located, its Church was the largest, and it was the first addressed in Revelation 2:1 in the words “Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks; It was located in the province of Lydia with four others and it was by the Caystrian Gulf which was connected to the Aegean Sea. it was a large city of export and import being by the Gulf. Many Christians would give their lives in the sport arenas as martyrs for Christ in the vast city. 2. Rev. 2:8-------smurnaioV Smurnaios smoor-nah’-yos Smyrna is north of Ephesus about forty miles in a direct line, though farther by the route of travel. It is on the

Aegean Sea, at the head of the Hermaean Gulf at the foot of Mount Pagus. The earliest city was built 1500 B.C. by the Greeks, and was destroyed and rebuilt several times. From the time of Alexander the Great, who was one of its builders, it became an important city. Its earliest mention in Christian history is in the Revelation.

Polycarp, a pupil of John was martyred here 155 AD. and his grave is still shown on a hilt near the city Despite fires, earthquakes, and wars, it has retained its importance, and is now the largest city on the Asiatic side of the Aegean Sea having a population of nearly 200,000 people. The modem city is about two miles from the site of the ancient city. 3. Rev. 2:12-------pergamoV Pergamos per’-gam-os = “height or elevation” Pergamos, more properly Pergamum, was sixty miles northeast of Smyrna, in the district of

Mysia, three miles north of the little river Caicus and twenty miles from the Aegean

Sea. It was capital of a small but wealthy kingdom, which arose in breaking up of

Alexander’s empire. It was celebrated for its large library, which at one time

contained 200,000 manuscripts; this library was later presented by Mark Anthony to Cleopatra, and was removed to Alexandria The city contained many pagan temples, but was specially devoted to the worship of Aesculapius, the patron divinity of medicine, and was, like most idolatrous places corrupt in its morals. it is now a city of 25,000 inhabitants, called Bergama. it was in Mysia Minor, in Asia Minor. the seat of the dynasties of Attalus and Eumenes, famous for its temple Aesculapius and the invention and manufacture of parchment. The river Selinus flowed through it and the Cetius ran past it. It was the birthplace of the physician Galen. 4. Rev. 2:18-------quateira Thuateira thoo-at’-i-rah Thyatira = “odour of affliction” Thyatira was a city in the province of Lydia, on the road from Pergamos to Sardis. It was founded by Alexander the Great, who planted it with people from Macedonia, which may account for the fact that “Lydia of Thyatira’ was found by Paul at Philippi, in Macedonia. Although never a great city, it was a prosperous manufacturing town, its scarlet cloth still has a reputation throughout the Orient. A colony of Macedonia Greeks, situated between Sardis and Pergamos on the river Lycus; its inhabitants gained their living by traffic and the art of dyeing in purple. It is now a place with a population of from 17,000 to 20,000, and is called a Hissar, “white castle.” 5. Rev 3:1-----sardeiV Sardeis sar’-dice Sardis “red ones” Sardis lay thirty miles south of Thyatira between the river Hermus and Mount Tmolus It was at one time the capital of Croesus, the wealthy king of Lydia, of whose empire was overthrown by Cyrus the Great. After Alexander’s time it belonged to the kingdom of Pergamos, until its absorption into the Roman Empire. Sardis was a place of extensive manufacture and commerce, which led to prosperity and the worldliness of the Christian church, rebuked in the message of the Revelation, it is now a desolate miasma tic region., with scarcely an inhabitant, and bears the name Sert Kalessi. 6, Rev 3:7-----qiladelqeia Philadelpheia fil-ad-el’-fee-ah Philadelphia = “brotherly love” Philadelphia was about twenty five miles southeast of Sardis, on the Cogamus River, a branch of the Hermus. The city was built arid named by Attalus Philadelphus, king of Pergamos, and was the center of a rich farming region. The fertility of its soil has kept it inhabited through all the vicissitudes of the centuries. It was destroyed by an earthquake in 17 AD., but was rebuilt. Its population is now about 10,000 and its modem name is Allah Shehr, “city of God.” 7. Rev. 3:14-----laodikeuV Laodikeus lah-od-ik-yooce’ Laodicea was the capital of Phrygia, and was fifty or sixty miles from Philadelphia, according to route. It was on the banks of the Lycus, near Hierapolis and Colosse. Its ancient name was Diospolis, but this was changed b~ the Syrian king. Seleucus II, in honor of his wife Laodice. In 62 AD. it was destroyed by an earthquake; but its people were sufficiently rich to decline the aid of Rome in rebuilding their city. Its worldly prosperity was reflected in its church, which received the sharpest rebukes of :he Revelator. The Mohammedans destroyed the city, which is now a mass of ruins surrounding a village called Eski-hissar. a is noticeable that the order as given in Revelation is Like a circuit starting at Ephesus and ending at Laodicea,

THE PARALLEL OF ISAIAH’S SIXTY SIX CHAPTERS WITH THE BIBLE’S SIXTY SIX BOOKS BOOK ISAIAH SUBJECT RELEVANCE BIBLE 1.-----------1:9-------------------------Sodom and Gomorrah----------------Gen. 19:24 2.-----------2:1-------------------------Concerning Judah--------------------- Ex. 1:1,2 3.-----------3:1-------------------------Staff--- Bread---------------------------Lev. 26:26 4.-----------4:5-------------------------Zion, and the General Assembly----Num. 10:2,3 5.-----------5:1-------------------------Good land--------------------------------De. 8;7,8 6.---------- 10:30----------------------CityofAnathoth-------------------------Joshua 2l:13 7.-----------7:11------------------------Ask thee a sign-------------------------Jud. 6:36 8.-----------50:2------------------------Redeem----------------------------------Ruth 4:6 9.-----------54:1------------------------The Barren------------------------------I Sam. 2:5 10.-----------28:21----------------------Perazim---------------------------------- 2Sam. 5:20 11.-----------49:15----------------------Forgotten Child-------------------------IKgs. 3:26 12.-----------16:1------------------------Lamb for the Ruler--------------------2Kgs. 3:4 13.-----------54:11-12------------------Precious Stones-------------------------lChron. 29:2 14.-----------31:1------------------------Wrong Reliance------------------------2Chron. 16:7 15-----------.45:13 & 22:23-----------Building & Nail for God’s-----------Ezra 1:2 &9:8 16.-----------22:11----------------------Making of a Pool-----------------------Neh.3:16 17.-----------51:8------------------------Generation--Every Generation------Es. 9:28 18.-----------8:21------------------------The Cursing of God------------------ Job 1:11 19.-----------9.3 & 43:20---------------Joy in Harvest-------------------------Dragons Psalms 4.7; 148:7 20.-----------65:12-----------------------Neglect to Hear----------------------- Prov. 1:24 21.-----------50:11 & 65:20------------Increased Sorrow---Sinners Days--Ec. 1:18; 8:12 22.-----------26:9-------------------------Seeking God in the Night----------- S. of S. 3:1 23.-----------1:3---------------------------Neglect of Consideration------------Is. 5:12 24.-----------6:7---------------------------Touching of the Mouth--------------Jer. 1:9 25.-----------47:7--------------------------Latter End Forgotten-----------------Lam. 1:9 26.-----------1:24--------------------------Adversaries Avenged----------------Ezek. 5:13 27.---------- 11:11------------------------Lost in and Reclaim------------------ShinarDan. 1:2 28.-----------11:12,13--------------------Assemble the Outcasts of lsrael---Hosea 1:11 29.-----------32:10------------------------Vintage shall Fall---------------------Joel 1:5 30.-----------30:10------------------------Prophesy Not--------------------------Amos 2:12 31.-----------29:14------------------------Wise men shall Perish---------------Obadiah 1:8 32.-----------59:6--------------------------Violence is in their Hands----------Jonah 3:8 33.-----------15:2&22:12.----------------Heads shall be Baldness------------Micah 1:16 34.-----------59:18-------------------------The Lord Revengeth----------------Nahum 1 2 35.-----------21:8--------------------------Watchtower---------------------------Habakkuk2:1 36.-----------48:1 & 1:4------------------Swear by and not stand by--------- Zephaniah 1:5,6 37.-----------63:11------------------------Deliverance and Spirit---------------Haggai 2:5

38.-----------31:6------------------------Revolted and did not hear--------------Zechariah 1:4 39.-----------60:3------------------------Rising & Heathen blessed--------------Malachi 1:11 40.-----------7:14------------------------Name Emmanuel-------------------------Mt. 1:23 41.-----------40:3------------------------Crying Voice in Wilderness------------Mk. 1:3 42.-----------9:7--------------------------Throne of David--------------------------Lu. l~32 43.-----------40:5------------------------Glory revealed-----------------------------John 1:14 44.-----------35:6------------------------Lame shall Leap---------------------------Acts 3:8 45.-----------53:11 - 45:9--------------Grace by Christ He formed Us----------Ro. 5:15; 9:20 46.-----------33:18----------------------Where is the Scribe-----------------------1Co. 1:20 47.-----------49.8------------------------In an Acceptable Time-------------------2 Co. 6:2 48.-----------49:1,5--------------------- From the Womb---------------------------Gal. P15 49.-----------9:2--------------------------Darkness & Light-------------------------Eph. 5:8 50.-----------42:1------------------------Servant--------------------------------------Php. 2:7 51.-----------29:13---------------------- Precept or Doctrines of Men-----------Col. 2:22 52.-----------13:6-9; 59:17-------------Destruction & Salvation----------------1 Thess.5:3;5:8 53.-----------11:4------------------------Smite the Earth - Wickedness----------2 Thess. 2-8 54.-----------14:12; 52:5----------------TheFall---Blaspherned------------------ l Ti.3:6--6:1 55.-----------52:11-----------------------Vessels of the LORD & honor---------2 Ti. 2:21 56.-----------29:13-----------------------Ignoring God-Listening to Men--------Tit. 1:14 57.-----------66:11-----------------------Consolations-------------------------------Phil. 1:7 58.-----------61:1-------------------------Anointed-----------------------------------Heb. 1:9 59.-----------1:16-------------------------Make you Clean--------------------------James4:8 60.-----------53:4-6-----------------------Bare our Sins in His Body-------------1 Pe. 2:24 61.-----------5:19; 65:17-----------------HisComing;NewHeaven&E.--.-------2 Pe. 3:4&3’13 62.-----------8:20--------------------------His Word SpokenI----------------------John 4:6 63.-----------6:18--------------------------Importance of Truth--------------------2 John 1:1-4 64.-----------65.16------------------------Blest with the Truth---------------------3 John 1:4 65.-----------57.20------------------------Raging and Troubled Sea--------------Jude 1:13 66.-----------41:4;46:6;48:12-----------First and Last--Alpha and Omega----Revelation 1:8

MAP OF THE CITY OF JERUSALEM

Be no end.”

JOURNEYS OF JESUS AS SEEN BY MATTHEW

1. Mt.2:1 Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea 2. Mt 2:13 Take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt 3. Mt 2:20 Returns and dwelt in a city called Nazareth in Galilee 4. Mt3:13 From Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized 5. Mt 4:l Led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted 6. Mt 4:5 Then the devil taketh him up into the holy city (Jerusalem) 7. Mt 4:8 The devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain (Mount Lebanon) 8. Mt 4:12 He departed into Galilee; (via Nazareth) 9. M14:13 He came and dwelt in Capernaum; in tie borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim:

10. Mt 4:18 Jesus walks by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Peter and Andrew 11. Mt 4:21 Jesus going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James and John 12. Mt 4:23 Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues 13. Mt 4:25 Great multitudes followed him from Galilee ,Decapolis, Jerusalem and Judaea 14. Mt 5:1 Seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain and taught them 15. Mt 8.1 When be was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him 16. Mt 8:5 Jesus entered into Capernaum 17. Mt 8:18 He gave commandment to depart unto the other side 18. Mt 8:28 When he was come to the other side into the country of the Gergesenes 19. Mt 9:1 Jesus passed from thence and came into his own city (Capernaum, Mt 2: 1-3) 20. Mt 9:27 And when Jesus departed thence 21. Mt 9:35 Jesus went about all the cities and teaching and preaching 22. Mt 11.20 Jesus began he to upbraid the cities of Chorazin, Bethsaida and thou 23. Mt 12:1 Capernaum Jesus went on the Sabbath day through the corn 24. Mt 12:9 He went into their synagogue: (in Capeenaum) 25. Mt 12:15 He withdrew himself (to the sea, Mr 3:7 and great multitudes followed

Him 26. Mt 12: Jesus bewilders the Pharisees with His teachings. 27. Mt 12:46 He is back in house at Capernaum 28. Mt 13:1 Jesus came out of the house, and sat by the sea side 29. Mt 13:53 When Jesus had finished these parables, he departed thence 30. Mt 14:13 Jesus departed thence by ship into a desert it place apart 31. Mt 14:22 Jesus constrained his disciples to go before him by ship to the other side 32. Mt 14:34 When they were gone over, they came in to the land of Gennesaret 33. Mt 15:21 Jesus went thence, and departed into the coasts of lyre and Sidon 34. Mt 15:29 Jesus departed from thence to the sea of Galilee; and went up into a mountain 35. Mt 15:39 He sent away the multitude, and took ship, and came into the coasts of Magdala 36. Mt 16:3 When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea area Philippi

37. Mt 16:21 Jesus to shew unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem 38. Mt 17:1 And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John into an high mountain 39. Mt 17:14 And when they were come off the mountain they came to the multitude 40. Mt 1722 They abode in Galilee, Jesus told them of His betrayal into the hands of men. 41 Mt 19 1 After the sayings, He departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judaea 42 Mt 19 16 Confronts the rich young man with the challenge of sacrifice 43 Mt 20:17 Jesus going up to Jerusalem took the twelve disciples apart in the way 44. Mt 20:29 (Via Jericho) departed from Jericho, a great multitude followed him 45. Mt 21:1 Nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives 46. Mt 21:17 He left them, and went out of the city into Bethany; and he lodged there. 47 Mt 21:18 Now in the morning as he returned into the city, he hungered 48. Mt 21:23 And when he was come into the temple 49. Mt 24:1 And Jesus went out, arid departed from the temple 50. Mt 26:6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the louse of Simon the leper 51. Mt 26:17 Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the Passover? 52, Mt 26:36 Then cometh Jesus with them unto a p1ace called Gethsemane 53. Mt 26:51 And they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas the high priest 54. Mt 27.1 They led him away, and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor 55. Mt 27:27 The soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hail 56. Mt 27:31 They mocked him, and led him away to crucify him 57. MI 27:33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha 58. Mt 27:59 Joseph took the body and laid it in his own new tomb 59. Mt 28:7 The angel said, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee 60. Mt 28:9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold Jesus met them, saying,

All hail. 61. MI 28:1 The eleven disciples went away into Galilee, they saw him, they worshipped him:

PLACE OF EVENTS (* Explanation)

I.---------------------------------------------- Bethlehem: 1. II..-------------------------------------------- Egypt: 2. III.-------------------------------------------- Nazareth: 3. IV.-------------------------------------------- Jordan River: 4. V.--------------------------------------------- Wilderness: 5. VI.-------------------------------------------- Jerusalem: 6. 45.47. 48. 49. 53. 54. 55.56. 58. 59. 60. VII.------------------------------------------- Mountain: 7. 14.38.39. VIII.------------------------------------------ Province of Galilee: 8. (via Nazareth) 40. IX.-------------------------------------------- Capernaum: 9. 15.16. 17. 19.20. 23.24.27. X.--------------------------------------------- Sea of Galilee: 10. 11.12. 13.25.28.29. 31.34.61. XI.-------------------------------------------- Gergesenes: 18. 32. XII.------------------------------------------- Chorazin, Bethsaida and Capernaum: 21.22. XIII.------------------------------------------ Desert: 30 XIV.------------------------------------------ Tyre and Sidon: 33 XV.------------------------------------------- Magdala: 35 XVI.------------------------------------------ Caesarea of Phillippi: 36. 37. XVII------------------------------------------ Judaea: 41.42.43. XVIII.---------------------------------------- Jericho: 44 XIX.------------------------------------------ Bethany: 46.50. 51. XX.------------------------------------------- Gethsemane: 52 XXI.------------------------------------------ Golgotha: 57.

The Roman number’s list under the PLACE OF EVENTS correspond to the numbers listed under the JOURNEYS OF JESUS AS SEEN BY MATTHEW according to the MAP OF THE LIFE OF THE JOURNEYS OF JESUS AS SEEN BY MATTHEW, (See Map)

MAP OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Doctor Clark E. Lott, Sr. was born in Perkingston, Mississippi in nineteen hundred and thirtythree. At the early age of one, he was transferred to Texas, where he attended schools in Corpus Christi. His parents moved to the West during the early forties, this gave him the opportunity for an extended secular education at schools in California, Nevada, and Arizona. In a process of time they moved back to West Texas where he went to schools in Van Horn, Lamesa, and Odessa. After all of the transition and various heterogeneous opportunities of education, he graduated in San Antonio, Texas. He attended International Bible College of San Antonio and there met and married his wife Chloe. They have three daughters, one son, eleven grandchildren and three greatgrandchildren. He has founded and been pastor of three churches: Life Tabernacle of Houston, Texas, 1954; Grace Tabernacle of Galena Park, Texas, 1957, where he was pastor for twenty six years; and presently founded and pastors Charity Tabernacle of Lake Livingston, Texas, founding it in 1988. He became President of Texas Bible College of Houston, Texas in 1977. With a Th.B. he continued his education, receiving hisTh.M., Th.D., and Ph.D. from Andersonville Baptist Seminary. He is a former college professor and had been given the opportunity to President four Bible Colleges of which He accepted the President of one. He has served on many committees for his organization, written articles, prea-251-ched General Conferences, camp meetings and action conferences all over the nation. He was radio minister for the Texas District Annual Campmeeting for several years of camp gatherings. He has served on the Charter Steering Committee, Board of Trustees and Academic Board for UGST. He and his wife, Chloe, have written and recorded many of their songs of which are played in radio stations across the nation and overseas. His ministry has taken him to Canada, Europe and the Orient where campaigns and seminars were conducted. His ministry began at the early age of fifteen, and as of two thousand and three, he has been privileged to proclaim the story of the gospel for fifty five years. He is presently involved in plans for missionary efforts in the Orient and South America. He has authored the following three ooks: 1) “The Gist of Genesis”--- an enlightening commentary covering the creation chapters with Hebrew connotation for concise and clearer meaning. 2) “The Methodical Message of Matthew”---is an extensive verse by verse commentary with Greek transliteration for clearer understanding of the scripture. 3) “The Chronology of the Church Chronicle”---a history of the Church from 30 A.D. to 1900 A.D. The book approaches Church history with the symbolic resume of the Seven Churches of Asia as their periods parallel the times of history in regard to the Church.